ã€ŠEternal Cycle: A Time Loop LitRPGã€‹


 Chapter 1: You died!

    Chapter 1

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°You have two months left to live.¡±

    The tension in the room was so thick that Alvis could have cut it with a knife. His parents stood frozen at his sides like scarecrows, the blood draining from their faces. Of all the doctors that 17-year-old Alvis Silva had been to, this was the first to tell him how much time he had left. The truth had been looming above them for so long that its shadow felt like a permanent cloak around Alvis.

    Dimly, he heard his mother protest, desperately grasping at straws that didn¡¯t exist. None of her words registered in Alvis¡¯ mind. It went as blank as the hospital room¡¯s walls, the doctor¡¯s words ringing through it like the toll of a bell. And then, finally, the corner of Alvis¡¯ lips quirked up in the faintest hint of a smile.

    About damn time!

    After the dots had connected, his body shook, his heart threatening to break out of his ribcage as if it could finally leave its crappy workplace. His trembling hands exposed his excitement, though he clenched his fists to suppress it. Yet his body worked against him, the natural reaction to this good news making not grinning impossible.

    Alvis¡¯ throat constricted as he forced out a cough.

    Can¡¯t let it show.

    He observed his parents¡¯ reaction from the corner of his eyes. His mom¡¯s tears ruined her beautiful makeup and her anguished cries made Alvis¡¯ heart tremble. All his dad could do was embrace her, while his furrowed eyebrows and tense face told Alvis that he was the one who needed a hug the most. Alvis averted his gaze, staring at the ground, not brave enough to continue looking at them.

    It had to be this way.

    His parents knew this day would come, yet they were always there for him. Even in the times, Alvis was at his lowest point, refusing to leave the house, his parents cared for him. No matter how many times he would hold their hands and tell them how much he loved them, nothing would ever be enough to repay them.

    Alvis clutched his chest, guilt gnawing at his heart.

    They¡¯ve raised me, a cursed child.

    Being a cursed child, it was a miracle that he even lived this long, although his life contained nothing but pain. Well, almost nothing. I still have my parents. Alvis didn¡¯t even want to imagine what he would¡¯ve done to himself if his parents weren¡¯t there for him. A vision of him throwing himself before a truck to save a little cat appeared in his mind and he couldn¡¯t even laugh it off.

    ¡°Like you all are well aware of, Alvis has a rare illness,¡± the doctor started, attracting Alvis¡¯ attention. ¡°Having mana inside him, albeit being a human, already decided his fate as a child. There is nothing we can do about it. The medicine he took all his life was the only reason he survived this long. But no medicine is all-powerful. Even with our modern technology and magic capabilities, we still haven¡¯t found a way to cure his illness. We are sincerely sorry. Please enjoy the limited time you have left with your son to the fullest.¡°

    Alvis just nodded. The doctor¡¯s words were honest, so he didn¡¯t blame him. The Alvis some time ago might have, but he had grown up now. He accepted his fate with open arms. Fighting against the inevitable was way too exhausting, anyway.

    His death day was set in stone, but he still had a bit of time left.

    Guess I have to find ways to pass this time.

    Alvis pondered about the things he always wanted to do, but never had the chance to do. He scratched his head with one hand and his nonexistent beard with the other, but nothing came to his mind.

    Shit, I don¡¯t have any dreams!

    Considering his health, he had other things to worry about. The biggest wish he always had was to be normal, yet this was a dream that would never come true. He shook his head.

    I will think about this later.

    For now, he would focus his time on his family. He had tried to blend off his parent¡¯s cries, but their pain kept knocking on Alvis¡¯ heart. He grimaced, his brain warning him that what he wanted to do was a bad idea.

    Yet he did it anyway.

    Alvis took a deep breath in and out and looked up again. However, what he saw had him hold his breath.

    Mom and Dad are crying.

    Something inside Alvis twitched. He grabbed his chest, clutching it as hard as he could.

    Stop, I don¡¯t want this.

    It wasn¡¯t their fault; it was his. He was the one who was cursed. They¡¯ve already shown way too much love to me. Alvis¡¯ hand trembled, and he bit his tongue so he could suppress this weird feeling. Guilt shattered his heart into pieces, his parents¡¯ tears acting like fuel to speed up the process. He didn¡¯t want to feel this way. He didn¡¯t want to regret anything. But watching his parents cry like this, Alvis just couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the slight possibility.

    Is there no way for me to live?

    He almost punched himself for even thinking that. There was no way for him to live, and he knew it. Accepting his fate and dying would be the way better choice. Heck, he even wanted to die. That was why he couldn¡¯t explain this weird feeling. It didn¡¯t make sense.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    I hate it.

    That was why his brain always urged him to ignore this feeling when it came up. He didn¡¯t want to have hope. All he wanted was for this pain to end.

    Once again, Alvis closed off all his feelings, caging in his broken hurt. He embraced his parents and didn¡¯t say a word. Silently, he just hugged his crying parents without shedding a tear.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    With shaking lips, Alvis apologized to them for being born cursed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Some time passed, and they all calmed down a bit.

    They couldn¡¯t stay in the doctor¡¯s room forever, so they had to leave. Alvis¡¯ mom was still sobbing, so Alvis lent her his hand. Feeling his warmth, she controlled herself again. She took a deep breath in and forced a smile.

    Walking out of the hospital with his family, a pleasant summer breeze cooled Alvis¡¯ head. However, it also made him remember to put on his cap. But it was already too late. As he turned his head, he could see a couple of grannies holding their hands before their mouths as they watched him in disgust.

    ¡°Look at his hair?! So he is that guy¡­¡±

    He just stared back at them, his cold eyes not wavering. As their eyes locked, the grannies turned around, their faces pale as they rushed their old legs to carry them away. Alvis just sighed, putting on his cap to hide his white hair.

    It¡¯s always the same.

    Suddenly, heat rose within him. Even though he took his medicine in the morning, he could feel how the mana inside him acted up. Like water in a kettle, the mana boiled within him, burning him from the inside and popping his veins. Just walking took a huge toll on his body, and he couldn¡¯t do it any longer. Maintaining his cool demeanor didn¡¯t work, and he fell to the ground.

    The doctor was right. There is no way for me to survive more than two months.

    Within a second, his dad and mom picked him up. It was nothing new for them, yet their eyes always widened in horror when they saw it.

    ¡°Are you alright, Alvis? Do you need your medicine?¡±

    ¡°I-I am good,¡± Alvis said before grasping her outstretched hand. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±

    Supported by his parents, he stood up again.

    I can¡¯t be a burden to them.

    Alvis suppressed all the pain and managed a sincere smile. They continued strolling and soon arrived in their neighborhood. Alvis glanced around, observing his surroundings, yet something felt odd.

    No birds flew around, nor was anyone walking through the streets. He looked at the playground but saw no one. He closed his eyes but didn¡¯t even hear the neighbor¡¯s kids¡¯ usual shouting. Even if it was already in the evening, this wasn¡¯t normal. Alvis held his belly as his inwards twisted slightly.

    However, he just shook his head.

    I¡¯m probably just imagining things.

    And even if something wasn¡¯t right, he couldn¡¯t change it, anyway. That was why they just entered their home. However, the first thing he saw was a man sitting on their stairs.

    ¡°It took you long enough.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes widened as his bad feeling proved right. Arriving home, an unfamiliar man greeted them. His bright red suit, paired with his red cowboy hat, had Alvis question his fashion sense. However, as Alvis stared at his pale white skin and blond hair, he noticed how his ears pointed to the sky.

    An elf or a vampire?

    As Alvis pondered about his race, he almost forgot the most important question.

    What the hell is he doing in our home?

    Alvis¡¯ heart raced as he theorized about this man. His body froze on the spot, and he didn¡¯t dare to make a move. All he did was watch this strange man¡¯s every move.

    ¡°Who are you and how did you get in my house?¡± Alvis¡¯ father said, his voice colder than usual. ¡°I would advise you to leave now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wince before the strange man and took one step forward, letting Alvis only see his wide-muscular back. His tone was serious, and he clenched his fist, preparing for a fight. Yet Alvis¡¯ heart wouldn¡¯t stop racing.

    This man isn¡¯t a normal thief.

    Looking the man in the eyes, cold sweat overcame Alvis. As if he was a gazelle, gazing up at a hungry lion. Alvis instinctively took a step back. His body shook, while every cell in his body told him to run away. His rational mind commanded him to do it.

    Call it motherly instinct, but his mother immediately took Alvis¡¯ hand and positioned herself in between the man and her son. The man only watched while this was happening, not leaving his intense glare on Alvis even once. But it was with feeling his mother¡¯s love that Alvis¡¯ heart raced the most, and all the alarm bells within him rang.

    I have to protect them! This man is out for blood!

    ¡°Leave now. I won¡®t repeat myself.¡±

    The man in red just looked at Alvis¡¯ dad, annoyance building up within him.

    ¡°Can you shut up already?¡±

    An icy shudder coursed down Alvis¡¯ back as the man uttered those words. The mana inside of him seethed, sending him clear signs.

    ¡°Dad, watch out!¡±

    The man held his hand out, and a beam gun appeared. The next moment, golden particles gathered, a laser beam manifesting in the air. Alvis¡¯ eyes widened as this laser beam made its way to its target, penetrating its chest.

    However, this target was Alvis¡¯ dad.

    Face forward, he stumbled to the ground and his blood covered the white passage in a dark red. Alvis¡¯ eyes were glued to the scene, yet his brain couldn¡¯t process it. He shook his head, his chin trembling as his wavering hands became sweaty. His staggered breathing limited the oxygen supply to his brain, making accepting reality impossible.

    All he could do was look at his dad lying on the floor.

    His heart shattered while his body trembled, and his knees couldn¡¯t support his weight anymore. His view blurred, fusing his father¡¯s corpse with the red floor as he tried his best to fight against the dizziness and the urge to vomit that overcame him.

    T-This can¡¯t be.

    His mind spun, trying to rationalize this situation. Yet Alvis didn¡¯t understand what was happening. A vortex of emotions overflowed him, tearing at his sanity.

    ¡°What did you do to my dad?!¡±

    Crying, he raised his voice. His voice cracked, proving how he rarely shouted or even let his emotions get the best of him, but this situation was different.

    ¡°Dad, dad, dad!¡± Alvis said, shaking his dad¡¯s dead body. ¡°Please, please! You can¡¯t die on me.¡±

    ¡°Stop crying,¡± the man said, aiming his gun at Alvis. ¡°I¡¯ll end it now.¡±

    A loud bang made Alvis¡¯ entire body wince. But as the drumming sound in his ears dimmed, he noticed he was unharmed.

    He wasn¡¯t the one who got hit.

    Another person jumped in between and caught the beam so Alvis wouldn¡¯t die. The person saved Alvis¡¯ life by sacrificing her own.

    It was his mom.

    Dead, she fell straight into his arms.

    Alvis couldn¡¯t even blink. All he could do was see how the light faded out of her eyes. Her blood painted his clothes in a similar color to the clothes her killer wore.

    His mouth opened, yet the lump in his throat stopped anything coherent from leaving it. A chill raced through his body, something inside of him snapping.

    Alvis never had a stable psyche. His whole life was a disaster. From the moment he was born, the entire world was against him. Only his parents were there for him and were the only mental support he had. They were the sole reason he could endure all this pain.

    But now they are gone.

    It was as if all the pain he had to endure wasn¡¯t enough and his curse had to take his parents, too. He would have died soon, yet his remaining time on earth couldn¡¯t even be a bit peaceful. Once again, the world showed him his place.

    I¡¯m cursed.

    The last bit of his sanity vanished, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    He broke down in tears, his mother¡¯s corpse in his arms. With gritted teeth, he stared at her killer, unmeasurable hatred taking over his heart. All the hate he built up in his life was concentrated on him. Alvis didn¡¯t know how to fight, but one thing was certain for him.

    I will kill him.

    ¡°You truly are the child of the Devil.¡±

    But life was cruel. There was no way for Alvis to kill this man now. The man in red just aimed his gun at Alvis¡¯ head, and it was over in an instant.

    Alvis died.

    [YOU DIED!]

    [SYSTEM UNLOCKED!]

    [GAME START!]

 Chapter 2: Game start

    [YOU DIED!]

    [SYSTEM UNLOCKED!]

    [GAME START!]

    This was the last thing Alvis saw before he died.

    Or was it after?

    Alvis did not know. Yet he couldn¡¯t quite grasp his head around seeing a ¡®You died¡¯ and a ¡¯Game start¡¯ animation after death. As if dying was not even a real thing.

    But,¡­ I am dead.

    The man in red had killed him. It was an undeniable fact. However, in the next moment, Alvis found himself in an all too familiar scene.

    ¡°You have two months left to live.¡°

    Huh?

    Just after that, his mom beside him broke out into tears and his dad had to embrace her. Alvis blinked several times, rubbing his eyes to check if he was just imagining things, yet the view stayed the same. The same white walls, with the monitor just next to the doctor¡¯s desk. The intense smell of disinfection Alvis had gotten way too used to. And also the unmistakable comfy of the hospital bed they were sitting on. Without a doubt, this was the hospital.

    What the hell?

    It was the same scene that had happened an hour ago or so.

    Alvis¡¯ heart still raced while he clenched his fist so hard it could start bleeding. He just had been killed a few seconds ago. Yet this situation made it seem like he had just been dreaming.

    Have I gone mad?

    It made no sense. He clawed at his head, trying to stop the itching of his brain. With no rhythm at all, his foot caused the floor to quake. The taste of iron spread within his mouth and a bit of blood even dripped on his shirt.

    I have to calm down. Let¡¯s go over the facts.

    Just a moment ago, Alvis and his parents had died. He was sure about that.

    So why the hell are we back in the hospital?

    Is this what happened after death? You get back into the past and get a chance to redo life? This isn¡¯t what the Arifuner preached? What the fuck?

    Alvis¡¯ face tensed up, as his brain could not provide him with a satisfying answer. He just could not rationally explain it. Was this a part of his curse? Even if he died, he would get back so he would forever experience hell?

    But one thing bothered him the most.

    Why is there a blue box floating before me?

    In the air was a hologram-like blue box. Holograms were a part of Alvis¡¯ everyday life, yet this one was different. Alvis did not see what projector created the hologram, nor did it seem like his parents or the doctor saw it. They would certainly say something if they would. The things written on it just were odd.

    LEVEL 1: A mysterious attacker

    Mission: Survive

    General:

    Name: Alvis Silva

    Race: Human

    Class: None

    Level: 1

    Skills: None

    Stats:

    Mana: 61

    Strength: 19

    Intelligence: 50

    Endurance: 16

    Reflex: 20

    Health: 20/20

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Surprised by Alvis¡¯ sudden words, his parents and the doctor watched him with remorse in their eyes.

    ¡°I know it is hard, but I had to tell the truth. I understand if you have to show your frustration right now. Feel free to let it all out.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Son, we are here with you,¡± his dad said, putting a hand on Alvis¡¯ shoulder.

    ¡°N-No, you got it all wrong! Have you already forgotten what has happened?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Alvis?¡±

    Shit!

    Alvis¡¯ mouth refused to open as his bad habit took over. Every time the gears in his head started steaming, he just went silent. Taking a mental step back, Alvis tried to manage all the information.

    So I died, but now I am here again. Also, a blue box straight out of a video game is floating in the air. This all makes no sense at all, yet it¡¯s happening. How can I explain everything? I will start with my death.

    I am certain I died. There is no way it was a dream. I can distinguish between a dream and reality. It felt way too real to be just a dream. So if it was not a dream and thus reality, I died but got back to the past.

    How is that possible? I don¡¯t know. Yet it happened. And now I am in some kind of game. How do I know that? Obviously because of the blue box. It says that I am at level one and that my mission is to survive. Also, there are a bunch of statistics that belong to me. I don¡¯t know how they were measured, but I think they are accurate. I myself would not rate my endurance or health high, thinking about how I would die in a few months because of an illness. So I can conclude that the blue box is telling the truth.

    Now, if I had to summarize my situation, I died and got back to the past with a video game-like system telling me to survive. This is the only way I can explain everything.

    Of course, I don¡¯t know the hows or whys, but they are not important right now. I got a second chance. I and my whole family died, but now we are alive again. Normally, I would accept death with open arms, however, this situation is different. Not only was I killed, but my parents also died. How could I ever accept that?! I won¡¯t let that happen again! No, this time my parents and I will survive!

    A deep sigh resounded from Alvis and he finally felt like he understood the situation. However, with his goal now crystal clear, one important question arose.

    How are we going to survive?

    Alvis pondered about what to do. He knew what he had to do, but not how to achieve it. Alvis¡¯ goal was to survive. Considering how he always wanted to die, he could only chuckle about his newfound resolve. However, the reason he had to survive this time was because of his parents. Being the only one who remembered what happened, he had to protect them.

    For some unknown reason, an assassin or something like that was waiting in their home to kill them. Based on his appearance, he either was an elf or a vampire. Both species were significantly stronger than the average human. To top it off, he also had a beam gun with him.

    Yeah, there is no way for me to survive.

    The odds were against him. A half-dead human teenager had no chance against an elf or vampire assassin. No matter how much he racked his brain, no way to survive came to his mind.

    What about not going home?

    However, he just shook his head. His parents wouldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t want to go home, and Alvis couldn¡¯t explain it.

    Ha, I can¡¯t just say that I was in the future and an assassin killed us all.

    They wouldn¡¯t believe him. He himself wouldn¡¯t even believe it.

    Yet he had to convince them.

    Alvis ordered every brain cell of his to come up with a proper plan. One thing was sure, if they would head home, they would die. So this was the thing he had to avoid at all costs.

    The best he could do was to delay when they got home. It wouldn¡¯t be too hard to convince his parents not to go home directly. If he did it right, he could get some extra time to think.

    I have to come up with a plan.

    They had to go home eventually, so he had to be prepared. He couldn¡¯t let his parents die twice.

    ¡°Alvis, is everything okay?¡±

    His dad¡¯s voice forced Alvis back into the present. He had been so indulged in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t notice his parents¡¯ worried eyes staring at him.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I was just a bit shocked.¡±

    Once again, his dad put his hand on his shoulder and his mother held his hand with tears dripping down her cheek. Alvis bit his tongue, suppressing the heat that was building up in his eyes.

    The doctor continued to talk and said the same things as last time. Alvis just acted like he listened, but his mind was somewhere else. His mom cried, and even his dad shed some tears.

    Just like last time.

    Alvis clenched his fist while his heart felt as if someone played with it with a knife. It was a feeling of guilt that Alvis just couldn¡¯t shake off. However, watching them cry also strengthened his resolve.

    Just remembering how they died was enough to get his body into turmoil. The feeling of their blood covering his hands still hadn¡¯t vanished. The assassin¡¯s insane yellow eyes still haunted Alvis¡¯ mind, hindering him from breathing fully. Even now, his hair stood up, afraid of a future with a similar outcome. No matter how hard he clenched his fist, he couldn¡¯t stop his hand from shaking. What Alvis had felt at that moment was far beyond hell. He never wanted to experience that again.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The time flew by and it was time for them to leave the hospital. Just like last time, Alvis¡¯ mom was still sobbing, so Alvis lent her his hand to calm her down. They went the same way home, and Alvis knew what would happen if they arrived there. That was why he intervened.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, can we go to the shop? There is something I want to get.¡°

    His parents just looked at him, pondering. Then his mom spoke up.

    ¡°Fine. I wanted to do groceries anyway.¡°

    Perfect!

    Getting his parents to agree was the first step in his plan. Even if it did not work out as he planned, the extra time he would get by going to the shop would serve him well to come up with an even better plan.

    Just before they got going, Alvis took out his phone and messaged someone, without letting his parents see it. The person he messaged was crucial to how things would turn out.

    Now all he could do was raise his hands and pray that he would come.

    The next shop was not too far away. That was why Alvis made sure that they didn¡¯t arrive too fast by ambling. His parents matched his pace, being considerate of his health.

    Then Alvis felt something. Just like last time, the mana inside him acted up. His whole body burned from the inside, itching in places that couldn¡¯t be scratched and the all too familiar pain struck him. Unable to bear it any longer, Alvis fell to the ground.

    ¡°Alvis!¡± His mom rushed to him, picking him up with horror in her gaze. Her eyes widened as she touched Alvis¡¯ burning body. ¡°We need to go back home!¡±

    ¡°I-It is fine. I am good,¡± Alvis said, standing up again.

    His legs were still shaking, though he just gritted his teeth. Smiling, he tried to move on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Let¡¯s get to the shop. Please.¡±

    His dad nodded, accepting Alvis¡¯ resolve. By taking his wife¡¯s hand, he convinced her too. Together, they went on. It took them a few minutes after this minor incident to arrive at the shop. Alvis used this time to refine his plan.

    As soon as they went in, Alvis saw the person he had messaged. His overly muscular physique made him stand out among the crowd. His stern look, paired with his spiky black hair, made him look like a delinquent. Well, he kind of was one. But he has a pure heart!

    A smile formed on Alvis¡¯ face.

    The first phase of his plan could start!

 Chapter 3: A friendly death

    Chapter 3

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°Dane!¡± Alvis shouted his friend¡¯s name.

    Dane turned around, now looking at Alvis. His eyes widened and his lips curved up into a big smile.

    ¡°Yo Al! Wassup?¡±

    He approached them, every step of his filled with confidence that shook the ground. If someone were in his way, they would voluntarily move away, and that as fast as possible. No one would dare to mess with him, his muscular physique enough to fill others with fear.

    They greeted each other with their signature handshake, making sure everyone noticed how cool it was.

    We practiced it for weeks!

    ¡°Hello Mrs. and Mr. Silva,¡± Dane greeted Alvis¡¯ parents.

    ¡°Hello. How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I am fine, thank you.¡±

    It was a short but important conversation to get the manners out of the way. Even Dane couldn¡¯t just ignore the parents of his best friend. But now that the obligatory greeting was over, Alvis and Dane continued their talk.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alvis asked, acting like he didn¡¯t know.

    Dane¡¯s eyebrows formed question marks as he tilted his head with a dumbfounded expression. Cold sweat dripped down Alvis¡¯ cheeks as his heart pounded.

    This idiot, don¡¯t tell me he didn¡¯t read my message properly?!

    ¡°I wanted to buy some snacks.¡±

    Puhhh!

    Alvis sighed, only now resuming to breathe. Dane didn¡¯t mess it up, so Alvis could proceed with his plan.

    ¡°Hey, is it true that you got the new War of Races game?¡±

    Alvis already knew the answer. Someone like Dane would never miss the release of a new War of Races game. Even though the latest game was just released yesterday and people were fighting to get their hands on it. However, when it came to fighting, Dane would not lose.

    ¡°Yeah, I wanted to play it when I got home. The gameplay I saw on HoloTube was crazy good. How about you just come with me and we play it together?¡±

    Way to go, Dane!

    ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes lit up and his lips curled into a wide grin. This obviously wasn¡¯t because he was so eager to play the new game, but because his plan went so well.

    Alvis only told Dane that he should come to the shop and, when they meet, act like it would be a coincidence. He never told him about his plan. It was pure luck that Dane suggested that by himself.

    Alvis planned to visit Dane together with his parents. He had to convince his parents not to go home so they would not get killed by the assassin. Though it would be impossible to convince them not to go home entirely. Eventually, they would head home.

    That¡¯s where Dane comes into the play.

    Dane¡¯s mother and Alvis¡¯ mother were good friends. So if they would visit them, it would take long before they would go home again. And this time was all Alvis needed.

    The more time Alvis got, the better the plan would be he could come up with. Every second they were not at home would be beneficial to him. Maybe the assassin would even go away if he noticed Alvis and his parents weren¡¯t coming home. Though this would be the best-case scenario.

    So now that he got the invitation from Dane, he just had to play along.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, can we go visit Dane?¡±

    Alvis looked at his parents, his eyes twinkling as he tried his best to put on a begging face. His hair stood up as he acted just like a little kid who wanted his parents to buy them sweets, though he would suppress the urge to cringe.

    His childish acting bore fruits because his parents¡¯ faces softened.

    Being an only child who would die soon also has its advantages.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go visit them. But only if it is alright for Nia.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my mother would¡¯ve nothing against it. She even mentioned how she wanted to meet you again.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ mom looked at his dad, asking what he thought. His dad just nodded. With his dad on board, Alvis¡¯ mom sighed while smiling.

    ¡°Nice! Thank you, Mom! Thank you, Dad!¡±

    They bought some groceries and then headed to Dane¡¯s place.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Right now, Alvis was sitting on Dane¡¯s bed. Dumbbells were all over the place in his room, while his gaming posters were well arranged on the wall. One wouldn¡¯t think that Dane was so into gaming, considering his outward appearance.

    ¡°Al, I destroyed another controller a few days ago. Can you build me a new one?¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this already the fifth one this month?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you know how it is. Isn¡¯t easy to be this strong.¡±

    He flexed his biceps, and Alvis only shook his head, sighing.

    ¡°You half-giants need to get nerfed,¡± Alvis said, smirking. ¡°If you give me the pieces I need, I will do it.¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    Alvis just watched Dane plug in the new game and set everything up, though his mind was somewhere else. He thought about the assassin.

    Even though he was now at Danes¡¯ place, his heart wouldn¡¯t stop racing. His parents were downstairs chatting with Dane¡¯s mom and he was here in his room, yet he could not ease up. He had to find out how to deal with this assassin.

    ¡°I am finished!¡± Dane said, getting up. ¡°We can play now.¡±

    I have other things to worry about.

    ¡°Hey Dane, what would you do if an assassin attacked you?¡±

    ¡°What? What kinda question is that? But well, I think I would just knock him out,¡± Dane said while throwing a punch into the air.

    Alvis sighed, wondering what he had even expected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that most people would just call the police?¡±

    This was the best Alvis could come up with. Calling the police would be the safest route to take, yet it had one major downside. It was also the reason Alvis didn¡¯t do it right away.

    ¡°The police would be my last resort. They are way too corrupt nowadays. I think I would be better off fighting the assassin myself than calling the police.¡±

    The fact that Dane wasn¡¯t even exaggerating showed just how terrible the police¡¯s reputation was.

    It all went downhill after the Union decided to take in demons.

    There were several cases where the police acted racist against other races. No day would go by without hearing something bad about the police in the news. Just a week ago, there was a protest about them. Having racist police officers while living in a multiracial society was just this bad. It even went so far that they were considering establishing separate police for every race. But this would speak against everything the World Race Organisation stood for.

    So calling the police isn¡¯t the best option.

    However, if he couldn¡¯t come up with something better, he would do it. He just had to hope the police officers who would come to help would actually help.

    ¡°Well, this is what I would do. But this would obviously not work for everyone. In your case, I¡¯m sure you would just outsmart him.¡±

    Just outsmart him.

    Alvis smiled bitterly. Of course, he would want to just outsmart him, but even Alvis had a hard time coming up with something that could beat an assassin.

    ¡°Enough talk about this. Let¡¯s play the game!¡±

    Dane couldn¡¯t wait anymore and started dancing on the spot. Nothing would fill his nerd heart more than playing this new game.

    Alvis smiled as he saw his best friend doing a goofy dance.

    Guess I will just go along.

    But then Alvis felt it.

    It felt like the gravity increased as the malice weighed down on him, shaking him to the core. A frigid shudder rearranged every jolt of his spine, while cold sweat ran down his forehead. Killing intent seized his heart and the alarm bells within him rung.

    He is here! The assassin!

    Alvis swung his head left to right, trying to find him. He knew he was there, but he couldn¡¯t see him. Panicking, he stood up, all his senses on alert.

    ¡°Come out!¡± he shouted, his voice wavering.

    Yet only silence awaited him. The silence made his heart race even more and his breathing became so loud and stocking that it made him even more nervous.

    ¡°What is wrong, Al?¡±

    Dane didn¡¯t know what was happening. Though Alvis couldn¡¯t explain it to him. His gut feeling told him the assassin would come out at any second and this time he would listen to it!

    ¡°BOOOMM!¡±

    Alvis and Dane immediately duck when they heard the window shattering. Their eyes widened in horror when they saw the man entering through the window. It was a man with pale white skin, his ears pointing to the sky, wearing a red suit and a red hat.

    It was the assassin!

    Alvis¡¯ body froze on the spot.

    The man walked towards them, his yellow eyes fixed on Alvis. With every step he took, the glass beneath him cracked, creating disturbing sounds.

    ¡°I found you, son of the devil! You won¡¯t escape!¡±

    How? How did he know I was here?

    Alvis¡¯ body trembled as he remembered the last time he had died and the pain that he had to endure.

    Will I die again?

    But then a dumbbell flew straight at the man. It flew so fast that even this trained assassin had a hard time dodging it. However, it missed and hit the wall. Still, the impact created a hole in the wall.

    Alvis looked at Dane, who had already picked up another dumbbell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I also don¡¯t give a shit! Get out of my room!¡±

    It was only when Alvis saw Dane¡¯s courage that Alvis woke up out of his daze. It was as if cold water had been thrown on him, forcing his brain to adapt.

    I can¡¯t let myself get killed again!

    ¡°You are dangerous! I will kill you first.¡±

    The man in red took out his beam gun and Alvis knew what would happen.

    ¡°Dodge!¡±

    Dane jumped to the side, just barely avoiding the beam shot. His eyes widened in horror as he realized he had almost been killed.

    ¡°Tze!¡± the assassin expressed his annoyance.

    Before the assassin could shoot again, Dane threw another dumbbell at him. He tried to dodge but was too late and hit him on the shoulder.

    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡±

    The assassin held his shoulder, gritting his canine-like teeth. His brows furrowed as the killing intent he emitted grew even stronger.

    The mana inside Alvis boiled, reacting to the extreme amount of malice that was radiating from the man. However, it was with the mana inside him acting up that Alvis got an idea.

    I will try it!

    Only once had he done it before. His memories of that day were still vivid, and also the consequences of that action haunted him in every nightmare. Alvis¡¯ body shook just remembering what had happened, protesting so he would drop the idea on the spot. But he did not care!

    Alvis would try to cast a spell!

    Rummaging in his memories, he forced out that trauma that he had locked behind mental gates in the depths of his mind. His body remembered it and his instincts took over. It was the mana within him that led the way. The moment he concentrated on the mana, he felt it like a raging flame. Like a wild beast trying to break free.

    All he had to do was let it out.

    And that was what he did.

    The mana broke out of him in the form of all-consuming flames. It devoured everything that was in its path, using it as fuel to grow even stronger. In a matter of seconds, the room stood under fire and the smell of smoke entered his lungs, making him cough. However, Alvis targeted the assassin, and he was the one who got hit the most!

    Did I kill him?

    Alvis felt the heat of his own flames burning down his skin, yet he did not care as long as he could kill the man. For a second, Alvis worried he might have killed Dane, though Dane was still alright just coughing his lungs out. But the flames hadn¡¯t reached him.

    The smoke and the flames covered everything, so Alvis couldn¡¯t see the man. He only saw his silhouette within these roaring flames.

    Is he dead?

    ¡°You think you got me?!¡±

    Suddenly, the assassin dashed out of the flames, grabbing Alvis by his throat. His pale skin had turned black, yet it seemed like he was healing himself as the burn wounds slowly vanished.

    ¡°I am a vampire. I won¡¯t die so fast!¡±

    The long fingernails of the vampire pierced through Alvis¡¯ throat. He tried kicking him, but the more he moved, the faster the blood would spill out of his neck. His sight became blurry, his head cut off from any blood supply. Breathing became impossible, not breathing at all, even being less painful. His brain couldn¡¯t even keep up with all the pain signals the nerves sent. The agony he had to endure while he slowly bled out was unimaginable.

    From the corner of his eyes, he saw how Dane ran to him. However, the assassin used his other hand to trigger the beam gun and shoot straight through Dane¡¯s head. Dead, he fell to the ground.

    As Alvis saw this, his heart loomed to shatter. Far greater pain than what he was already feeling awaited him. Even though his neck was pierced open, he managed one desperate cry.

    ¡°AAAHHHH!!¡±

    Though life was cruel. Dane was dead and Alvis would follow soon.

    The blue box appeared before him, and Alvis saw how his health bar went to zero.

    [YOU DIED!]

 Announcment: Book 1 now out on Amazon!

    Hey, Eternal Cycle Book 1 is now out on Amazon!

    We¡¯ve come a long way, and I put my tears and blood into it to make it as enjoyable as possible for you.

    But here is where I need your help.

    All I¡¯m asking from you is to leave a rating/review on Amazon if you¡¯ve already read the novel (you don¡¯t even have to buy it to do that!) and recommend it to others who might also like it. Every single rating, review, purchase, and recommendation helps a ton and brings me one step closer to my dream of becoming a full-time author. And only with your support can I make it.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Thank you for reading and have a nice day.

    Click here</a> to leave a quick rating. Won¡¯t even take you five minutes.

 Chapter 64: Real Enemy

    Chapter 64

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°Citizens continue to grieve the tragic loss of 12-year-old demon girl, Fuja Bitone, whose life was cut short in a police altercation just four days ago. Yesterday¡¯s protests surged to unprecedented levels, with over 500 thousand individuals converging at the WRO council headquarters, demanding nothing less than what the WRO pledges to uphold: Equality.¡±

    Alvis turned off the television with a sigh. Yet as soon as he did that, the crushing voices of protest marching and shouting outside terrorized his ears. He glanced out his window and grimaced.

    ¡°How am I supposed to go out there?¡±

    Nevertheless, he put on his jacket and got going. He had come back from his class trip yesterday, though the state he found his city in was worse than what would have befallen Awaniko.

    As soon as he stepped out, he was greeted by an army of demons. Angry demons. He was tempted to hold his ears as their cries were genuinely hurting his overdeveloped senses, yet he decided against that.

    If one of them would see me holding my ears, I would only get into trouble.

    Grimacing, he continued his stroll, merging with the crowd. His eyes wandered from left to right, from one poster to the other. However, the message on them was all the same. They wanted justice.

    While Alvis and his class were in Awaniko, a tragedy occurred within Utopia. A young demon girl was killed by two human officers as they suspected her of stealing gums. It turned out that she was innocent, yet it was already too late. No matter how one saw it, it was an act of racism. Killing a girl just because she might have stolen gums couldn¡¯t be justified. Thus the escalating protests.

    Ever since the Union started taking in demons from the Demon Continent, racism skyrocketed. People still held on to their old beliefs and prejudices. The demons were responsible for two world wars and brought forth the worst creature to ever cross the planet. Even now his followers remain, causing horror for everyone who they cross paths with. Alvis shivered just thinking about a certain insane man.

    No matter how hard the WRO tried, they couldn¡¯t stop the racism.

    ¡°And now we are at this point.¡±

    Alvis sighed, shaking his head. One didn¡¯t have to be a social genius to forecast the grim future of this country. The demons were protesting now, but who knew when things would escalate and the spirit of revenge would awaken within them?

    If things don¡¯t stop now, it¡¯s gonna turn ugly.

    Once again, Alvis shook his head, freeing himself from all those negative thoughts. He had spent his entire class trip worrying, so he now needed a breather. And as if to pat himself on his shoulders, he stared at the rewards of his struggles.

    Level 4: ???

    Mission: ???

    STATS

    Name: Alvis Silva

    Level: 16

    Class: Mage

    HP: 300

    MP: 450

    -----

    Strength: 20

    Agility: 24

    Health: 25

    Sense: 19

    Intelligence: 35

    ----

    Available Ability Points: 0

    Skills

    Skill slot: 5/7

    [Passive]

    Evasion Lvl. 5

    Mind Shield Lvl. 1

    [Active]

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Advanced Mana Manipulation Lvl. 8

    Assassin¡¯s Eye Lvl. 6

    Mastermind Lvl. 12

    Inventory

    No Items

    Daily Quests

    - Push-ups [100/100]

    - Sit-ups [100/100]

    - Squats [100/100]

    - Run [10km/10km]

    A cheeky smile formed on Alvis¡¯ face. Not only did all of his stats improve drastically, his skills leveled up too! And as if to top it all off, he gained a new passive skill called Mind Shield.

    Mind Shield: Protects your mind from all kinds of mind attacks.

    This was the explanation of the skill once Alvis focused on it.

    Attacks like Lia¡¯s hypnotism and Voyzez¡¯s insanity fall under this category.

    It basically was his mind protector spell, but as a passive skill. So now Alvis didn¡¯t have to cast it and use mana for it, but it was active all the time.

    I couldn¡¯t wish for more.

    However, the one thing that had Alvis¡¯ inwards twisting was his new level and mission. The smile on his face vanished, replaced by a grim look as he stared at the question marks. Until now, his new level always appeared after clearing the last one. However, this time was different. Alvis couldn¡¯t even guess what would await him at his next level. Judging based on how things always got incredibly more difficult from level to level, Alvis could only gulp.

    Something even worse than the Trial of Insanity.

    Cold sweat dripped down his forehead, just imagining what could happen. Yet he bit his tongue, immediately suppressing the negative thoughts.

    ¡°As if he would make things easy for me.¡±

    Alvis clenched his fist, his lips curving up again. Nothing could shake his resolve anymore after facing Voyzez with no respawns left. No matter what the Devil would throw at him, he was certain that he would win. After all, he now also had 500 assassins under his command.

    After defeating the Priest of Insanity and thus proving his competence, the Assassins¡¯ Guild¡¯s leader accepted Alvis as one of the branch leaders and gifted him 500 men. But instead of using those 500 assassins to kill people for money, he would use them to hunt down the Devil Cult. It was their sole purpose.

    ¡°Thus the name Devil Hunters.¡±

    Alvis still couldn¡¯t understand why Lia thought of the name as corny. Isn¡¯t it the coolest name ever?

    However, the name of their group didn¡¯t even matter that much. There were a lot of other things he needed to take care of. One of them being how to take care of 500 men. His shoulders slumped as the heavy weight of responsibilities revealed itself. Those men were all assassins who earned their bread by killing people. Yet Alvis forbade them to kill anyone who wasn¡¯t part of the Devil Cult, though that meant they basically lost their jobs.

    Alvis scratched his forehead, a sigh escaping his mouth. He had to make sure they all found a job to make ends meet until they would face the Devil Cult again. Luckily, they didn¡¯t have to find a new base as they would just use the one the old Organization used in Beqa. Right now Adler was arranging everything necessary.

    ¡°I¡¯m lucky I have him.¡±

    Having such a competent man as a right hand lifted a lot of pressure off him. Adler was also in charge of information gathering about the Devil Cult. They couldn¡¯t wait for them to strike first if they wanted to hunt them down. Priest Zaini also was a major component of Alvis¡¯ team. He didn¡¯t join the Devil Hunters, yet he stayed in contact with Alvis. They would exchange any new information they found out and would work together as an alliance. With his resistance to any curse, he was a reliable comrade. And being in contact with such a religious person rubbed off on Alvis, making him increase his daily prayers.

    It¡¯s the only thing that keeps me sane having to deal with the Devil himself.

    Alvis chuckled. However, the Devil wasn¡¯t even his only enemy. His face turned grim and his heart started pounding against his ribcage as he remembered the Assassins¡¯ Guild leader¡¯s last words. It was something that had been on Alvis¡¯ mind ever since the day he first died.

    Who was the one who sent an assassin to kill me?

    No matter how much he had racked his brain about it, he couldn¡¯t find an answer. At first, he had thought it was the Devil Cult, yet it didn¡¯t even make sense. If Alvis was the one they were waiting for, why should they want to kill him?

    It has to be someone who is against the Devil Cult.

    As Alvis had asked the leader of the Guild that same question, he found out that his thought process was right. The one, or better to say the ones who wanted to kill him, was the organization that opposed the Devil Cult the most. Even more so than the Arifuners. Thinking about the Devil Cult¡¯s prophecy, it only made sense that they wanted to see him dead. However, they were the worst enemy Alvis could ever have.

    I have to be really careful from now on.

    One wrong step and not only his life but also the lives of the ones he cared for the most, could turn into hell.

    Alvis stopped in his tracks as he finally reached his destination.

    It was the place he had visited more often than school. The white building towered above him, reawakening all of his bad memories tied to it, yet Alvis ignored them and stepped into the hospital.

    The familiar scent of disinfectants tickled his nostrils as soon as he entered. Without wasting time, he walked to the room assigned to him and waited there. Luckily for him, he didn¡¯t have to wait in the waiting room first.

    What a miracle.

    As he sat down on the white bed, he waited for his doctor to come. He had an appointment for a general checkup with the same doctor who delivered him the news of his sure death but also the news of his recovery.

    ¡°I¡¯m kinda looking forward to seeing him.¡±

    With a smile on his face, Alvis remembered that blissful moment. However, the door opening forced him out of his thoughts. As his eyes met the person who entered, his eyebrows naturally wrinkled. The old man wore a white robe and certainly was a doctor, yet it wasn¡¯t the doctor Alvis had waited for.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Alvis¡¯ mouth moved faster than he could think and his words came out a bit harsher than he had intended to. Yet the elderly man kept smiling, his eyes barely open. However, this sight somehow made a shiver run down Alvis¡¯ spine.

    ¡°I¡¯m your new doctor,¡± the man said, his voice soft, yet still impactful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to inform you that your last doctor unfortunately passed away.¡±

    Alvis gasped, holding his breath with widened eyes.

    ¡°How can this be? He was completely healthy the last time I met him.¡±

    ¡°He died in a car accident.¡±

    ¡°A car accident?!¡±

    Alvis¡¯ finger twitched and he could only grit his teeth. It would take some time before he could digest this news.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to replace him,¡± the old man said, his smile that never really reached his eyes still on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m an expert in my field. After all, the WRO itself sent me.¡±

    It was upon hearing these words that Alvis¡¯ heart dropped. His palms became sweaty, and his chest tightened, making breathing almost impossible. The dots in his head connected the Guild¡¯s leader¡¯s last words, echoing in his mind.

    They¡¯ve made their move.

    The organization that wanted to see Alvis dead was no other than the organization that led this very country. It was the World Race Organization! With the appearance of this doctor, they¡¯ve made clear that they were still after him.

 Chapter 65: A matter of trust

    Chapter 65

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    The sun began its descent, casting its last few rays upon the city as Alvis approached his destination. A chilly breeze flew past his face, making him grit his teeth and embrace the comfy of his coat.

    Summer is about to end.

    A weak smile appeared on his face as his beloved winter was about to come. Even though the cold reminded him of his hometown, Ignuma, he still liked winter more than summer. It was just the tranquility and peace that came with it he enjoyed so much.

    As he strolled down the road, he finally arrived. As he looked at the playground, he saw some kids playing together, shouting whilst having fun. However, upon closer inspection, not all of their shouts sounded fun. Also, their playing seemed rather rough, almost like fighting. No, wait, they are fighting.

    Boys no older than twelve were quarreling. Two of them were human, one a dwarf, the other a demon. However, the demon fought on his own against the other three guys and was actually winning. Still, Alvis would have to interfere. He sighed, taking a step forward. Can¡¯t let them fight each other.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    However, Alvis halted in his steps as a familiar voice interrupted their fight first. His mighty voice froze the boys in their very move, all of them too scared to continue. And upon seeing his fierce gaze and athletic body, even the demon trembled.

    ¡°Why are you fighting?¡±

    The boys couldn¡¯t even answer, their legs shaking.

    ¡°They insulted me!¡±

    The demon boy was the only one brave enough to open his mouth.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± he asked the other boys.

    ¡°W-We didn¡¯t even mean it like that.¡±

    ¡°Than apologize.¡±

    They bit their tongue, yet upon locking eyes with the guy, they immediately apologized.

    ¡°Now go away.¡±

    The three boys ran away, tears in their eyes.

    ¡°And now to you.¡±

    ¡°What? I did nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you beat them because they insulted you,¡± he said, staring into his eyes. ¡°When I was your age, I did the same. But now that I¡¯m older, I know that this isn¡¯t the right answer.¡±

    ¡°What should I have done then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Whaaat?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to say something epic, like the strong one doesn¡¯t have to fight. But how could I say that when I myself haven¡¯t grasped that concept yet? All I know for sure is that a true warrior wouldn¡¯t resort to violence for something like that.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the demon boy said. ¡°Man, I don¡¯t care. I have to go home, anyway. And if they insult me again, I will beat them again. This is how the world works. Only the strong ones survive.¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The boy left, and the guy stayed at the playground reminiscing. Alvis figured that it was time for him to step out.

    ¡°You sure failed to sound cool there, Dane.¡±

    Dane looked up and spotted Alvis.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve seen everything, huh?¡±

    He scratched his head, an odd expression on his face.

    ¡°What was all this talk about a true warrior, even about? Have you watched too many movies?¡±

    ¡°Just stop. You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    His reaction was lacking his usual lightheartedness, making Alvis instinctively take a step back. However, he just cleared his throat and continued.

    ¡°What did you call me here for?¡±

    ¡°There is something I have to talk to you about.¡±

    Dane¡¯s expression was a bit too serious, so Alvis immediately guessed the worst.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me your PX5 is broken??¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dane said, not even chuckling. ¡°It¡¯s about the class trip.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes widened for a second before he regained his composure.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Throughout the class trip, I¡¯ve noticed how you have acted weirdly,¡± Dane began, casting his eyes on Alvis. ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, but it seemed like you were hiding something.¡±

    Alvis averted his gaze, yet his cheap smile didn¡¯t leave his face.

    ¡°H-Haha, since when did you become someone who pays attention to his surroundings?¡±

    ¡°Cut the jokes.¡±

    Dane¡¯s cold words pierced through Alvis¡¯ guard, making him gulp.

    ¡°At first I thought I was just seeing things and my imagination was getting the best of me. However, after seeing how Lia also acted suspiciously, I knew there had to be something.¡±

    The bitterness of his words made Alvis¡¯ heart shake. Yet the lump in Alvis¡¯ throat forbade him to speak.

    ¡°Then on the last day of our trip, the two of you just vanished and even came too late for our departure. All the others just assumed that you two took your sweet time on a date, but I knew this wasn¡¯t true. Even though you appeared to be in good shape, I sensed the smell of battle from you.¡±

    When it came to things like that, Dane was surprisingly sharp.

    ¡°Also, your aura changed completely. Just in this one week, you became significantly stronger. Almost a new person.¡±

    Dane stopped for a second, staring at the ground. However, when he lifted his eyes again, they were full of resolve.

    ¡°Tell me, did you fight an assassin again? What happened during the class trip?¡±

    Their eyes met, but this time, Alvis couldn¡¯t look away. The gears in his head were turning, all kinds of excuses flooding his thoughts. However, met with Dane¡¯s sincere eyes, Alvis just shook his head. He took a deep breath in and out and the lump in his throat that had sealed any word from leaving his mouth vanished.

    ¡°I will tell you. I will tell you everything that had happened.¡±

    After that, Alvis explained everything from scratch. How he saved Lia and fought alongside her to destroy the Assassin Organization. How the Assassin Guild reached out to him and gave him an ultimatum. How the Devil Cult was after him because of some kind of prophecy of theirs. And how he defeated the Devil Cult with the help of Priest Zaini and by becoming the leader of 500 assassins.

    ¡°T-This is insane!¡±

    Even Dane lost his cool after hearing all of this.

    ¡°To think you hid so much from me¡­¡±

    Alvis bit his tongue, his eyes trembling. However, Dane¡¯s shock soon faded away and his expression changed. His face tensed up as he clenched his fist with raging eyes.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me any of that? You went into so many dangerous battles without even informing me? What happened to our promise? You think I¡¯m too weak to keep up in the big battles? Do you think I will be a burden to you?!¡±

    His desperate words hit Alvis like bullets that came straight for his heart.

    ¡°N-No! You got it all wrong. I.. I..¡±

    ¡°Just admit it already, damn it!¡± His shout shook Alvis¡¯ entire body. However, as Alvis looked into his face, he saw his lips trembling. ¡°You think I¡¯m weak, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Alvis opened his mouth, trying to refuse, yet no words would leave his throat. He coughed, doing his best to answer, but something had sealed his tongue. The moment he wanted to reject, memories of Dane¡¯s corpse flooded his mind. The next second, an image of his beheaded head rolling on the ground tormented him. Dane¡¯s face switched to an insane smile paired with an insane voice and Alvis almost vomited.

    Insanity!

    Alvis grabbed his head, forcing the bad thoughts to leave his mind. His staggered breathing exposed his vulnerability, the scars of his last battle not erased yet.

    How could Alvis answer if his mind was still full of regrets?

    ¡°I see,¡± Dane said, using Alvis¡¯ silence as an answer. ¡°So you don¡¯t trust me anymore.¡±

    He turned around and went away.

    Alvis stretched his hand out, yet he couldn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°W-Wai¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even finish this simple word before memories of a failed past sealed his mouth again.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Alvis slammed his fist against the bench. His heart bled and all he could do was grit his teeth and force his nails into his palm.

    This is all my fault.

    Alvis not only betrayed their friendship but also rejected Dane¡¯s identity. The thing Dane prided himself the most on was his incredible strength. The fact that Alvis, his best friend, didn¡¯t trust his strength was the worst betrayal ever.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    He just bit his tongue as his eyes became wet, thinking about how he might have ruined his first genuine friendship.

 Chapter 66: Conflicted feelings

    Chapter 66

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Sinister faces greeted him as soon as Alvis stepped into the classroom. A heavy silence lay in the room, everyone sitting in their places as if the lesson had already started. Not even Joel, Ness, and Tristan were chatting, which was sign enough for the weird situation. However, Alvis just had to glance at his demon classmates¡¯ tension-filled faces to know that this situation was a byproduct of the tragedy that had occurred. It had carried all the way from the city to the school.

    This isn¡¯t good at all.

    And as if to confirm that, Alvis peeked at Lia, who sat in her seat. Her eyebrows trembled as she observed the room, the mood weighing down on her like a heavy cloak. It took her a few seconds before she noticed Alvis and greeted him by waving her hand. Alvis responded with a smile and got to his place.

    ¡°Yo, Alvis.¡±

    As he arrived, his seat neighbor Sekki greeted him.

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    He sat down with a sigh.

    ¡°The mood here isn¡¯t good at all, don¡¯t you think?¡± Sekki whispered, shifting his eyes from left to right.

    ¡°Yes, even though we just came from a class trip together.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not just our class. As I walked to school, I noticed how everyone was steered up.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, this was bound to happen. This school is a mix of all different races, so once racism has reached this place, it¡¯s gonna turn ugly.¡±

    ¡°You think Mr. Woltzer can control this situation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But he will at least try his best.¡± Alvis glanced at Lia for a second before he continued. ¡°And I think the student council will also do something.¡±

    Sekki just nodded, and with that, their conversation ended. Alvis took out his school stuff, as the lesson would begin in five minutes. However, as he looked up again, Dane entered the classroom.

    Memories of their last meeting flooded Alvis¡¯ thoughts, and his chest contracted. He instinctively averted his gaze, unable to meet his eyes.

    ¡°Yo Alvis, yo Sekki,¡± Dane said as he sat down in his seat.

    He called me Alvis.

    ¡°Yo Dane.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yo Dane.¡±

    Alvis somehow answered, yet they didn¡¯t talk after that. Dane just sat there and took out his stuff, not acting different from usual. However, Alvis knew that there was a distance between them he couldn¡¯t yet close. He couldn¡¯t even start a conversation with him. Though even if he would have wanted to do that, Ms. Myth entered the class and the lesson would soon begin. However, Alvis¡¯ mind still searched for ways to repair their friendship.

    ¡ª¡ª

    DING DONG DING

    ¡°With that, I conclude our lesson.¡±

    Ms. Myth ended the lesson just with the gong, freeing her students to go enjoy the break. Yet instead of everyone just bursting out like usual, they just packed their stuff and silently walked out. Alvis observed as this was happening.

    ¡°Dane, Alvis, you going to the lab?¡±

    Sekki¡¯s question made Alvis turn around to face him. However, he scratched his cheeks, glancing at Dane to wait for his answer.

    ¡°Actually¡ª¡±

    Alvis winced, not wanting to hear what he was about to say.

    ¡°Excuse me, Dane, Sekki.¡±

    However, before Dane could even finish his sentence, a girlish voice interrupted him. Lia had already left her place and stood before them. Alvis¡¯ eyes widened upon seeing her.

    ¡°May I borrow Alvis from you just this break?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, sure,¡± Sekki answered.

    Even though Alvis hadn¡¯t caught on to what was happening, a sigh of relief escaped his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guys,¡± Alvis said with an apologetic smile.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    He then stood up and exited the class with Lia.

    ¡°Was that on purpose?¡± he asked as soon as they stepped out.

    ¡°Half, half.¡±

    ¡°Ha, to think that you would notice it so soon. You sure are incredible.¡±

    ¡°Stop with the flattery. What happened between you and Dane?¡±

    She stared into his eyes, making Alvis gulp. Even though she asked, she probably already knew the answer.

    ¡°He found out about our battle against Voyzez.¡± Alvis started, his voice shaky. ¡°After that, I told him everything.¡±

    Lia went silent and shook her head.

    ¡°You idiot.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyebrow twitched.

    ¡°What? Should I have kept it a secret and never told him about it? I had no choice!¡±

    Lia just shook her head.

    ¡°And this is why you are an idiot,¡± she said, staring into his eyes again. ¡°You should¡¯ve never kept it a secret to begin with.¡±

    Alvis clenched his fist as he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that simple.¡±

    In every loop, Alvis had informed Dane about his battle, it resulted in his death. There was no way he could have kept doing it. Of course, Lia couldn¡¯t understand that.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t trust Dane?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Alvis said, raising his voice. It attracted a few onlookers, though Alvis just ignored them. ¡°Of course I do¡­ but what would have happened if he died in that fight? It would be my fault and I couldn¡¯t risk that.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Alvis opened his mouth, wanting to object, though upon seeing Lia¡¯s fierce eyes, he shut it again.

    ¡°No matter how often I say it, you just don¡¯t seem to understand. You ask what would have happened if he died, but did you forget that you could die too? How do you think Dane would feel if he found out that you died in battle?¡±

    Her words hit home, and Alvis couldn¡¯t answer. He held his chest as his heart felt as if someone had pierced it with a needle, hitting it at the spots that hurt the most.

    Even if he died, he would respawn. So the only one who had to bear the burden of seeing his loved ones dying was him. This had been his comfortable excuse all the time long. However, after receiving the notification about him only having one life left, everything changed. If he had died in his last battle against Voyzez, he would¡¯ve been dead for good.

    How would my friends and family feel then?

    It was a question he had never asked himself before. For the majority of his life, his death had been looming around, anyway. Everyone expected him to die soon, so why should he burden himself with unnecessary thoughts? But this wasn¡¯t the case anymore. He had been gifted with the blessing of life, and he couldn¡¯t just throw it away. Even if he wanted to save his loved ones by doing so.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    Alvis sighed, his head steaming. He understood Lia¡¯s point, yet he couldn¡¯t find a satisfying answer yet.

    ¡°Just make sure to make up with Dane again.¡±

    ¡°I will try my best.¡±

    Lia smiled and took hold of his hand. His heartbeat immediately increased and his lips curved up into a smile.

    ¡°What was the other thing you wanted to talk to me about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, you¡¯re right. It was about the deteriorating mood within the school.¡±

    I knew it.

    Her smile started trembling before it vanished completely.

    ¡°We have to do something about it.¡±

    ¡°You got any ideas?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I would like to discuss them at our next student council meeting. I just wanted to tell you so you could prepare some ideas, too.¡±

    He just nodded.

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    After that, Lia smiled again.

    ¡°Want to grab something to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°No, this is wrong, wrong, wrong. Honestly, how can you fail at something this simple?¡±

    Alvis clenched his fist and clicked his tongue.

    Don¡¯t do it Alvis, she is just a kid. She is just a kid.

    He forced a smile on his face as he kept repeating these same words in his head. His mana already boiled, but he had to suppress it. Yet her smug face sure made it hard.

    ¡°If you perhaps would explain how this functions, I might get it right.¡±

    He stared at the patterns of the disc responsible for this holographic fire, yet he couldn¡¯t encipher what he had to change to make it interactive. However, Elise let out an exaggerated sigh, shaking her head in disbelief.

    ¡°Okay, I will break it down, so even you understand.¡±

    As soon as Alvis heard that, he already wanted to stop listening, yet his curiosity exceeded his pride.

    ¡°If you want to create an interactive hologram, it all comes down to interference patterns manipulation. You have to modify them to encode temperature variations. Adjust them to modulate the intensity of the light emitted by the hologram. Even you should know that higher intensity light creates the sensation of heat. Then all that¡¯s left is to incorporate temperature sensors or thermal emitters into the holographic display system so that the feeling of heat is synchronized with the visual representation of the hologram. And that¡¯s it. See simple.¡±

    ¡°You just make it sound easy,¡± Alvis said, grasping how much work and detail lay behind her simple explanation. ¡°It will take some time before I can create something like that. But now I at least understood how it works.¡±

    Even though he would rather die than say it out loud, Elise was simply incredible. Her knowledge and expertise far surpassed that of R-18. It hadn¡¯t even been a month since she started mentoring him personally, though the fact that Alvis was already working on interactive holograms showcased his rapid improvements.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop for today,¡± Elise said, straightening her way-too-big coat. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to finish it now, anyway. Besides, you don¡¯t seem like you are in the best mental condition.¡±

    ¡°What? Have you found a kind way to call me stupid?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool,¡± Elise said, sighing. She turned her head, her long pink hair swaying in the air. ¡°A genius like myself is well aware of the mental condition of her pupil. Let me guess, you had an argument with a friend? Or perhaps even your family?¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes widened upon hearing Elise¡¯s correct assumption. He never thought of himself as someone who showed his feelings, yet she had been the second person today who had seen through him. That Lia would notice his different attitude was a given, but that Elise noticed it too was unimaginable.

    This girl doesn¡¯t even care about someone else than herself.

    This had been Alvis¡¯ image of the little girl, yet he might have to change it.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t an empath, are you?¡±

    ¡°To label my ingenuity as being an empath, you sure are a fool.¡±

    Arrogant brat.

    ¡°But you are right. I got into an argument with my best friend and now have to figure out how to repair our friendship.¡±

    ¡°You better do it as soon as possible,¡± Elise said, her tone softer than usual. ¡°You don¡¯t want to regret something later on.¡±

    Once again, Alvis¡¯ eyes widened.

    ¡°Why does it seem like you are talking out of experience?¡±

    However, Elise just turned around, her long pink her being the only thing Alvis could see.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Alvis barely heard her whisper as she went further away.

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lesson is over for today. Go home. I still have work to do.¡±

    With these words, Elise vanished into the depths of her lab.

 Chapter 67: Level 4

    Chapter 67

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°Everyone is here, so let¡¯s start with our meeting.¡±

    Lia sat behind her desk with a pile of sheets right in front of her. Everyone else took a seat at the large table, organizing their thoughts and notes before the student council president would continue. The people present were all student council members Lia, Alvis, Chao, Maya, and the three first years, Bero, Dagon, and Lyon.

    ¡°As you all are probably well aware, our school is facing a big problem.¡±

    No one spoke up, but all their faces turned grim.

    ¡°Until now there haven¡¯t been many issues with racism. Of course, there were some cases where some students crossed a line, yet Mr. Woltzer¡¯s efforts to maintain a healthy school environment always paid off.¡±

    Lia stopped for a second, her emerald eyes turning colder.

    ¡°But now the situation has changed. After the incident a week ago, the demon students don¡¯t feel safe anymore and their mistrust of others is clear. So today¡¯s topic will be what we as student council can do against the racism within our school and how we can create a more positive school environment for everyone.¡±

    ¡°This sure gonna be tough,¡± Chao said, scratching his chin.

    The first years seemed to share his sentiment as their faces showed uneasiness.

    ¡°It¡¯s our responsibility as the student council,¡± Maya said.

    ¡°I know it won¡¯t be easy, but this is why we are here,¡± Lia said, turning everyone¡¯s attention back to her. ¡°We should gather ideas and then see how actionable they are.¡±

    They all nodded.

    ¡°Anyone got something?¡±

    Alvis didn¡¯t yet answer, even though he had an idea. He wanted to see what the others thought.

    ¡°Ehm.. actually I have something.¡±

    His timid voice somehow reached everyone, yet as they all looked at him, his eyes trembled. However, the fact that one could see his eyes already showed his improvement. He had cut his long greasy blonde hair short, exposing his maroon eyes and sharp face. The one who spoke up was Lyon, one of the three first years that had become Alvis¡¯ ¡®students¡¯.

    ¡°T-There had been some discussions about racism in my class.¡± He began with a shaky voice. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t just the demons that were involved, also some dwarves and beast men. They were arguing with the humans and blaming them for the tragedy that had happened to the demon girl. Of course, the humans didn¡¯t accept that because they weren¡¯t involved in the incident. Yet, this argument alone shows that the demons project their hatred to all humans. So if we want to change something, we have to change the generalization and the prejudices.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know you could talk like that.¡±

    Chao¡¯s comment represented everyone¡¯s opinion. Lyon just scratched his cheeks, awkwardly awarding his gaze.

    He still has a long way to go.

    However, even though Alvis thought that the proud smile on his face showed his real emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to say, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, me too.¡±

    And as if to not want to be left behind, Dagon and Bero spoke up.

    ¡°You can start Dagon.¡±

    He placed two of his arms on the table while he held his other two crossed before his chest. Then, with a glare that would make everyone who didn¡¯t know him shrink back in fear, he started.

    ¡°How do I say this¡­ but I understand how the other demons feel. I¡¯m a demon too and I would be lying if I said that this event hasn¡¯t shaken up my trust in humans or other races in general. They just don¡¯t know how it feels. To leave your home country just to be met with enmity. We already know they don¡¯t want us, but it¡¯s not like we wanted to leave our homes out of free will. All this racism and hatred towards us makes it hard to trust even one of them. Even if said person would be innocent.¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    They all just took it in without saying a word. He voiced his honest thoughts without holding back, confronting everyone with the brutal reality. This was how it was to be a demon within the Union.

    ¡°I think it would be tactless if I say I understand, but I got the feelings transported with your message. Thanks for your valuable insight, Dagon.¡±

    Lia¡¯s soft and empathetic words made even a guy like Dagon smile.

    ¡°Even if this might be the case, no, because this is the case, we have to change it,¡± Maya said, her firm voice the opposite of Lia¡¯s. Yet it only complemented her, aiding Lia to get her point across. ¡°We have to find ways so that our demon classmates at least feel welcome in our school.¡±

    ¡°I think so too,¡± Chao said, taking the initiative. ¡°As students, we spend most of our time in school, so if even this place can¡¯t be a safe escape from society, the demons have nowhere to go.¡±

    ¡°I know that too, but how are we going to achieve that?¡±

    ¡°I have an idea.¡±

    Everyone stared at Bero, though he didn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°We can make a festival where everyone gets to know each other.¡±

    ¡°Huh? A festival? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he was finished. Let him continue.¡±

    It was the first time Alvis spoke up, and it was to support his student. Bero¡¯s eyes lit up, and he continued.

    ¡°It may sound silly, but a festival is the best way to lighten up the mood. If everyone comes together to have fun, they will naturally get closer to each other. They will also notice that their prejudices are wrong and that they indeed are welcome at our school.¡±

    The bear beast man¡¯s enthusiasm overflowed the room and infected his fellow first-year comrades.

    ¡°This is a great idea!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I like it too.¡±

    Maya and Chao still seemed skeptical, though this was the perfect part for Alvis to add his opinion.

    ¡°I share Bero¡¯s view.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Bero, you got even the boss¡¯ approval.¡±

    Alvis just shook his head and went on.

    ¡°Just like he said, a festival would be the best way to get everyone together in a joyful mood. We could have a culture festival representing every race and their cultures. This way, one gets to know the others on a deeper level while still having fun. Also, whilst preparing for the culture festival, we all work together on a big goal which helps to set aside hatred and even builds trust.¡±

    ¡°Now I see the vision,¡± Chao said with a smile.

    ¡°This is indeed a good idea,¡± Maya added.

    A huge grin formed on Bero¡¯s face and his friends grinned, too.

    He looks like a giant teddy bear.

    ¡°Thank you Bero for this great input,¡± Lia said, smiling. ¡°I also like this idea and going by everyone¡¯s reaction, I assume we can agree on further improving this idea.¡±

    Everyone just nodded.

    ¡°Okay, so if we want to turn this culture festival into reality, we first have to convince Mr. Woltzer. Let¡¯s start with writing down an outline of our ideas and actionable and realistic steps so we can confront him with a well-thought-out plan. I think if we do that, he will agree.¡±

    ¡°We also have to think about how we are going to finance everything. A festival that includes the entire school will be quite expansive.¡±

    ¡°You got a good point, Maya.¡±

    ¡°I think we should really focus on the aspect of including every race in this festival,¡± Chao said, pointing out something very important. ¡°If we can combine everyone¡¯s culture in one big festival, it can be a meeting ground not just for us students but also for the city as a whole.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you mean we should invite outsiders too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Our school is quite influential. If we get something great going, it might influence the entire city and improve the deteriorating mood.¡±

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    Alvis smiled upon seeing how everyone was involved in this discussion. Even Lia got her joy back upon sensing hope for a better future.

    This is gonna be great!

    ¡°VRROOOOOOOM!¡±

    However, a loud sound shook everyone in the room.

    ¡°What is that?!¡±

    They held their ears as the ground shook and the room darkened. As Alvis looked around to figure out what was going on, he could see how a black sphere manifested outside, shrouding the entire school.

    A barrier?

    ¡°Ehm¡­ Test, test..¡± A sudden voice grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Oh nice, everyone can hear me.¡±

    ¡°W-Who is that?¡±

    ¡°You are probably wondering who I am and what¡¯s happening right now. But don¡¯t worry, I will explain everything. First, let me introduce myself.¡±

    However, simultaneously, Alvis¡¯ system opened up.

    [NOTIFICATION: LEVEL 4: WAR OF RACES HAS BEGUN]

    Level 4: War Of Races

    Mission: Win

    Respawns: 3

    STATS

    Name: Alvis Silva

    Level: 16

    Class: Mage

    HP: 300

    MP: 450

    -----

    Strength: 20

    Agility: 24

    Health: 25

    Sense: 19

    Intelligence: 35

    ----

    Available Ability Points: 0

    Skills

    Skill slot: 5/7

    [Passive]

    Evasion Lvl. 5

    Mind Shield Lvl. 1

    [Active]

    Advanced Mana Manipulation Lvl. 8

    Assassin¡¯s Eye Lvl. 6

    Mastermind Lvl. 12

    Inventory

    No Items

    Daily Quests

    - Push-ups [100/100]

    - Sit-ups [100/100]

    - Squats [100/100]

    - Run [10km/10km]

    ¡°What?¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t even take in what was happening, and the mysterious voice continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Devil Cult¡¯s Priest of Knowledge, Elric Zweistein. I will be the host of this survival game.¡±

 Chapter 68: Survival Game

    Chapter 68

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Alvis¡¯ mind spun and his heart raced uncontrollably upon hearing these words. His body reacted on its own, every fiber of his filled with rage.

    The Devil Cult is here!

    He clenched his fist, blood dripping down his palm. The person who introduced himself called himself the Priest of Knowledge. However, it was his name that had Alvis grit his teeth in disbelief.

    ¡°Elric Zweistein? Is he related to Mr. Zweistein?¡±

    Chao¡¯s words had been the same as Alvis¡¯ thoughts, yet this was the least they could worry about now.

    ¡°W-What? The Devil Cult is here?¡±

    Lia¡¯s worried cry forced Alvis to turn his attention to her. Her body trembled, and she just kept shaking her head. Maya immediately ran to her, embracing her to calm her down.

    ¡°No, no, no why? Why?¡±

    However, she wasn¡¯t the only one that freaked out. Dagon, who was a demon from the demon continent, grabbed his head with his four hands and tried his best to hide from reality. Upon seeing these two reactions, even the other students who didn¡¯t know about the Devil Cult began shaking.

    Yet all Alvis could do was stare at his newly updated system. His new level started and its content didn¡¯t look good.

    ¡°What did he mean with survival game?¡±

    It was Lyon who dared to ask that question. However, Alvis clicked his tongue, unsure if he even wanted to hear the answer.

    ¡°Let me continue with my explanation.¡±

    The voice resumed, as if to answer Lyon¡¯s question.

    ¡°Right now you all are trapped in this school and you won¡¯t get out. The only way to gain your freedom again is by following the rules of this game.¡±

    ¡°What? No way.¡±

    ¡°What kinda bullshit is that?!¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡±

    Everyone voiced their disbelief, and they weren¡¯t even the only ones. They could hear students from outside protest as they all ran to the school grounds.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this room and find out what is going on.¡±

    Following Alvis¡¯ order, they stood up and left the student council room. The moment they stepped out of the door, they were greeted by a flood of worried students who all had the same idea. They didn¡¯t even have to move as the sheer amount of students pushed them to the school grounds.

    Yet suddenly, they all stopped.

    ¡°¡­ No way.¡±

    What awaited their gazes was a black barrier that stretched around the entire school. It even blocked most of the sun¡¯s rays, making for an ominous mood. However, what sparked up the dark atmosphere was the countless spells that were being fired at this barrier. Not only students, but also some high-ranking teachers tried to tear down this barrier. Yet no matter how much they tried, their spells didn¡¯t even leave scratches.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°You¡¯re just wasting your mana,¡± the Priest said with a tired voice. ¡°It would be wiser for you to listen so you can find out how to escape.¡±

    Albeit reluctantly, most of them stopped attacking the barrier.

    ¡°Good, so let me continue.¡±

    With these words, another source of illumination appeared. They all stared up to see a huge hologram floating in the air. However, at the same time, another hologram appeared right in front of Alvis. At first, he thought it was his system, yet its content was identical to the big hologram in the air.

    ¡°W-What is this?¡±

    All the others took a few steps back, overwhelmed by the information of the hologram. But maybe it was because it was similar to Alvis¡¯ system that he immediately knew what he had to do. Without wasting time, he read the message. However, his face darkened and his heart knocked against his ribcage as he read the rules of the game.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    His eyes stopped at the line with the condition to win. He shook his head, rereading the passage again and again, yet it stayed the same. Alvis stared at his very own system and the mission he had to complete to clear this level. Only now did he understand what winning meant.

    ¡°Yes, you read correctly,¡± the Priest said, his voice containing a devilish amusement. ¡°If you want to leave this place, you will have to be the last one standing. This is a survival game and the winner will be the one who makes it to the end.¡±

    An icy silence overcame the entire school as everyone just took in what they had heard. Slowly but surely, the dots in their heads connected.

    ¡°¡­ Does that mean everyone will die but one person?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Blooughh!¡±

    A human girl next to Alvis vomited and with that, the chaos spread.

    ¡°Nooo!¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°This got to be a joke.¡±

    ¡°Help, help¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen?¡±

    ¡°Mom, dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, no!¡±

    Alvis held his ears as the students let out countless desperate cries.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to kill anyone if you don¡¯t want to. As if I would force you to do something so cruel,¡± the Priest said, yet his ironic tone suggested an ugly twist. ¡°But if you want to get out of here alive, all the others must be dead. It¡¯s that simple. How you achieve that is up to you.¡±

    His words sunk into Alvis¡¯ mind and no matter how hard he shook his head, the core idea of this game had already taken over his brain.

    Only one survivor!

    ¡°I guess I will leave you with that for now,¡± the Priest said, concluding his explanation. ¡°Happy survival games!¡±

    The transmission cut off, and he left everyone with these words.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Alvis grabbed his hair, trying his best to calm down. A barrage of questions flooded his mind, and he didn¡¯t even know where to start.

    How the hell did the Devil Cult get here?

    He had just fought a priest in Awaniko, yet the next one already appeared. With all the security measures within the Union, it should have been impossible to infiltrate this school. They shouldn¡¯t even be able to enter Utopia.

    Is it because of the chaotic state our state is in?

    The Devil Cult had used this golden opportunity to strike the core of the city. They didn¡¯t come for Alvis, but for the entire school. Their target was the youth, the future of this state.

    Alvis raised his head, though the only thing he saw was pure despair. People were crying, whilst others just kept shaking their heads in denial. Some eyes were already hollow, but some others were filled with rage. Upon seeing this symphony of extreme emotions, memories of Voyzez¡¯s attack on the festival appeared in Alvis¡¯ mind. Yet this time, it was even worse. Once again, he stared at his system.

    Level 4: War Of Races

    Mission: Win

    Respawns: 3

    STATS

    Name: Alvis Silva

    Level: 16

    Class: Mage

    HP: 300

    MP: 450

    -----

    Strength: 20

    Agility: 24

    Health: 25

    Sense: 19

    Intelligence: 35

    ----

    Available Ability Points: 0

    Skills

    Skill slot: 5/7

    [Passive]

    Evasion Lvl. 5

    Mind Shield Lvl. 1

    [Active]

    Advanced Mana Manipulation Lvl. 8

    Assassin¡¯s Eye Lvl. 6

    Mastermind Lvl. 12

    Inventory

    No Items

    Daily Quests

    - Push-ups [100/100]

    - Sit-ups [100/100]

    - Squats [100/100]

    - Run [10km/10km]

    There was one thing that stood out to Alvis, and it had his inwards twisting.

    I only have three respawns.

    Last time, his limited respawns had caught him off guard. However, this time the Devil made it clear from the start. But if it would be a blessing or a curse was still to see. Yet one thing was clear.

    I have to make it in these tries.

    Yet Alvis bit his tongue as he once again read what his condition to win was. If he wanted to clear this level he had to be the sole survivor.

    ¡°I can¡¯t accept that!¡±

    Either he would fail or everyone else would die. But that also included Lia, Dane, and Sekki. Alvis just shook his head.

    There has to be another way.

    Alvis didn¡¯t even want to entertain the thought of winning by the death of everyone else. Even if that meant disobeying his system.

 Chapter 69: Voice of the Principal

    Chapter 69

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°Alvis!¡±

    Upon hearing his name, Alvis turned around to face the familiar voice.

    ¡°Sekki,¡­ Dane.¡±

    The two guys came rushing to him after seeing him in the crowd.

    ¡°Good, you¡¯re fine,¡± Sekki said, the subtle hint of a smile on his grim face. However, it vanished immediately. ¡°We were in class when we heard the announcement. What the hell is going on?¡±

    He looked at the barrier and then at the hologram, his eyes trembling more and more with every second that passed.

    ¡°¡­ This is insane. T-This can¡¯t be true. Right?¡±

    ¡°I think we are really under attack.¡±

    Alvis didn¡¯t sugarcoat his words and told him the truth. Sekki just shook his head, yet Alvis stayed firm. He himself had to bite his tongue so he wouldn¡¯t lose his composure.

    ¡°In what kind of crazy shit did we get into..¡±

    Dane mumbled these bitter words to himself. His clenched fists were shaking, proof enough that even he wasn¡¯t unfazed.

    ¡°If the things this guy said are true, then that means¡­ there will only be one survivor?¡±

    A heavy silence followed upon Sekki¡¯s words and their faces darkened as they all understood what that meant. Alvis couldn¡¯t even open his mouth, his brain unable to come up with a comfortable lie.

    Shit!

    ¡°Everyone listen!¡±

    A roar-like voice spread across the entire school grounds, reaching everyone just like the announcement by the Priest had. However, just by hearing this voice, Alvis could let out a satisfied sigh.

    About time.

    As that voice attracted everyone¡¯s gaze, the leaders of this school stepped forward. There were five teachers in total and among them was the owner of that voice, the principal himself, Mr. Woltzer. Their presence alone was enough to quieten the uneasy crowd. However, it was by seeing Mr. Woltzer, his mighty physique, and unyielding amber eyes, that the students could breathe easy.

    ¡°I know various things are going through your heads right now after hearing this announcement,¡± Mr. Woltzer started, addressing the crowd. One look at the people¡¯s faces was enough to know that he had hit the nail on the head. ¡°However, I will have to make one thing clear from the start.¡±

    He stared at the despair-filled eyes of his students.

    ¡°This announcement wasn¡¯t a joke. We are currently under attack by the Devil Cult.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ body winced upon hearing those words. He clicked his tongue and immediately looked around to see the crowd¡¯s reaction. All these students who were still in the denial phase were now confronted with the brutal reality.

    ¡°N-No, no, nooooo!¡±

    An avalanche of unhinged shouts set in motion, making every hair of Alvis stand up. It felt as if the ground itself shook, despair spreading like an infection. Even if they didn¡¯t want to, their brains had already connected the dots. It was Mr. Woltzer¡¯s words that forced them to realize that this truly was a survival game with only one winner.

    ¡°Calm down again.¡±

    Another roar-like shout by Mr. Woltzer drowned the cries of the students and made them listen again. This brief silence was all Mr. Woltzer needed.

    ¡°Just because we are under attack doesn¡¯t mean we have to lose our calm. Just because we are under attack doesn¡¯t mean we have to obey them!¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes widened as he heard those words. He wasn¡¯t the only one. All the other students just stared at Mr. Woltzer in surprise. However, his firm eyes showed he wasn¡¯t joking around. He was completely serious.

    ¡°No, we will oppose the Devil Cult and won¡¯t take part in their insane game,¡± he continued, raising his voice. ¡°We will stand firm and together, together, we will win against the Devil Cult.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ heart started racing, adrenaline rushing through his body. He wanted to say the same words, he wanted to believe in them, yet without a plan they were just empty dreams.

    But why is it that my hand is shaking right now?

    One look at Mr. Woltzer was enough to know he wasn¡¯t just idealistic. It was his resolve that stirred up the entire crowd.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°The people outside the barrier will find out about this in a short time. They probably are already searching for ways to save us. The World Race Organization, our leaders, will assemble the best mages and scientists to get us out of here. They will use every means possible to help us.¡±

    So this is his plan.

    ¡°Until then, all we have to do is to endure. We have to hold on and no matter what, we can¡¯t give in to the Devil Cult¡¯s demand. Let¡¯s show these terrorists that they have chosen the wrong prey.¡± He raised his fist triumphantly. ¡°Let¡¯s destroy the Devil Cult¡¯s plan!¡±

    A burning blaze spread through Alvis¡¯ body, tingling every hair of his, vibrating his insides and forcing his mouth open.

    ¡°YEEEEESSSSS!¡±

    Everyone in the crowd let out a colossal shout, raising their fists just like Mr. Woltzer. His speech had been enough to shift the energy within his students and raise everyone¡¯s morale. Just like the despair had spread, the euphoria and hope also spread, healing everyone from the illness called desperation.

    Mr. Woltzer is incredible.

    Alvis could only gulp after seeing such a performance. However, even though it had also made his heart beat faster, his brain was still unsure. Mr. Woltzer¡¯s plan made sense, yet Alvis knew it wasn¡¯t that simple. He had already fought the Devil Cult and, through these battles, realized they weren¡¯t a foe one could beat simply by relying on logic. A plan like Mr. Woltzer¡¯s was bound to fail.

    It¡¯s just a matter of how long they will believe in him.

    Right now, every student was convinced, so no matter what, they wouldn¡¯t take part in the Devil Cult¡¯s game. However, how about in a week? Or even a month? What would happen if there was no help in sight after this time and they were still trapped? Would they still don¡¯t follow the Devil Cult¡¯s demand?

    Alvis gritted his teeth as he envisioned the worst possible future.

    I can¡¯t let it come this far.

    ¡°If we want to win against the Devil Cult, we will all have to work together,¡± Mr. Woltzer said, continuing his speech. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what race you are, right now, we are all in the same boat. There is no time for racism and arguments now more so than ever.¡±

    It was an important point he made there. The student council just had a meeting because of this issue and it wasn¡¯t like it would suddenly vanish because of the Devil Cult. No, racism will most likely increase. However, that was why Mr. Woltzer paid even more attention to it. If they were to fight among each other, it would only play into the Devil Cult¡¯s game.

    Maybe this is why this level is called War Of Races.

    ¡°Everyone should go to their homeroom teacher now and meet there. I will inform them about how we will proceed.¡±

    Mr. Woltzer finished his announcement, and they all did as he commanded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Alvis, I know where Ms. Myth is.¡±

    However, before Alvis followed Sekki, he turned around to face the student council members. The three first years had been trembling until now, but Mr. Woltzer¡¯s speech gave them strength again. Their bodies were stiff, yet their fists were clenched.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright.¡±

    Alvis flashed a confident smile, making his students light up.

    ¡°Yes!¡± They bowed and then turned around to look for their class. ¡°Take care of yourself, boss.¡±

    Alvis sighed.

    ¡°You too.¡±

    Now Alvis faced the remaining student council members. As he looked at Chao, he noticed his hollow eyes.

    Has he already given up?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I need to cheer you up too, Chao?¡±

    Alvis¡¯ sarcastic tone made Chao wake up from his daze. He rolled his eyes and let out a chuckle. He took a deep breath in and out and matched Alvis¡¯ gaze.

    ¡°Even in a situation like this, you can joke around, huh?¡±

    They both grinned.

    ¡°Make sure to keep that attitude of yours,¡± Chao said before he departed.

    ¡°Same goes for you.¡±

    Good.

    ¡°Lia, Maya, let¡¯s go.¡±

    They just nodded and went along with Alvis, Sekki, and Dane. Alvis glanced back at Lia, yet even though he noticed how her hand trembled, he didn¡¯t say anything to her.

    Now isn¡¯t the time yet.

    As they walked past the other students, Alvis also observed their mood. Most of them seemed to be in a state of confusion rather than desperation.

    This is all thanks to Mr. Woltzer.

    ¡°We are there.¡±

    After walking for a bit, they arrived at where their class gathered. Alvis couldn¡¯t see Ms. Myth, though after stretching his neck a bit, he saw her talking to another teacher. He focused back on his classmates and deciphered their moods.

    The moment Lia arrived, the girls flocked to her, all of them nervously jumping around. Lia faked a smile and took on her role as the class representative. She told them everything would be alright and calmed them down.

    The boys, however, were eerily silent. Their downcast faces showed they had realized the extent of this situation and what it really meant to be in a survival game. Having heard Mr. Woltzer¡¯s speech was the only thing that kept them from despairing.

    Yet there was one student whose confident smile wouldn¡¯t vanish even in this situation.

    Gilsymbato.

    ¡°Fuhahaha~ at last something interesting happened,¡± he said, ignoring everyone¡¯s mood. ¡°I wonder who will die first?¡±

    ¡°Gilsymbato! You bastard!¡±

    Tristan exploded and jumped at Gilsymbato. However, his friends Joel, Ness, and Thomas immediately grabbed him holding him back.

    ¡°Do you even know what you are talking about?!¡± Tristan said, still trying to get to him. ¡°This is the fucking Devil Cult we are talking about. This ain¡¯t a joke!¡±

    ¡°Fuhahaha~ the Devil Cult sure got some fun games, don¡¯t you think? Though I guess a weakling like you can¡¯t even comprehend this amusement. After all, you most likely won¡¯t even survive till the fun part.¡±

    ¡°I will fucking kill you!¡±

    Tristan shoved his friends to the ground and leaped at Gilsymbato. However, Gilsymbato just raised his hand and Alvis¡¯ entire body started shaking.

    He will kill him!

    Alvis urged mana into his palms, yet before he could stop Tristan from running into his sure death, someone else did. A gust of wind pushed Tristan back as Kris interfered. His blue eyes were wide open and his face even lacked his usual smile.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to fight, Tristan,¡± Kris said, his voice serious.

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°You know how Gilsymbato is. There is no point in arguing with him. This is exactly what the Devil Cult wants.¡±

    Tristan clicked his tongue, understanding that Kris was right. He just clenched his fist and backed off.

    ¡°Thank you, Tristan.¡±

    Kris smiled weakly and let out a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t even address Gilsymbato and walked away, too.

    Most impressive, Kris.

    Not only did he react faster than Alvis, he also deescalated the situation in a way that Alvis could have never done. It was because his popularity was only topped by Lia and his power level 1910 that he was able to do that.

    Someone like him will have a hard time during this game.

    Alvis¡¯ face grew grim, as he already could see which challenges would await them. Good-hearted people like Lia and Kris would undoubtedly have the hardest time in this survival game. For them, it would be akin to Alvis¡¯ Trial of Insanity.

    After all, the nature of this game would expose the ugliest side of everyone.

 Chapter 70: A shoulder to lean on

    Chapter 70

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°Good, everyone is here,¡± Ms. Myth said after counting her students.

    They stood in a line, fidgety, waiting for Ms. Myth¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± she said, attracting everyone¡¯s full attention. ¡°I will now tell you how we as a school will proceed.¡±

    Let¡¯s see what they came up with.

    Ms. Myth cleared her throat before she continued.

    ¡°We will continue with normal classes.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? No one can focus on class in a situation like this?¡±

    Before she could even finish elaborating, Joel and Erema cut in. However, their responses mirrored the opinion of most of the other students, as Alvis could see several nods. Even Alvis raised his eyebrows for a second before he understood the meaning behind it. Still, Ms. Myth just sighed.

    ¡°The same goes for the teachers,¡± Ms. Myth said, her eyes cold yet still containing a soft touch.

    After hearing that, Erema audibly gasped as she took a step back.

    ¡°We will continue with classes because it makes organization a lot easier. This way, it will be easier to oversee everything and everyone will have a daily schedule.¡±

    As Ms. Myth explained the plan, Alvis noticed the initial murmur of dissent fading into thoughtful nods and exchanged glances of understanding. Alvis had already guessed that this would be the case. In times like these, organization was the most important. They had to make sure that no matter what, chaos wouldn¡¯t break out.

    ¡°After classes, everyone is free to do what they want. However, no one is allowed to leave the school building or the dorms after 20 o¡¯clock.¡±

    Those words stirred up murmur, yet the restriction made sense.

    ¡°It¡¯s for our own safety,¡± Lia said, explaining the reasoning behind it.

    They calmed down again and Ms. Myth went on.

    ¡°Those of you who live in the dorms can sleep there just like usual. But those of you who don¡¯t can either sleep in the classrooms or with a friend in their dorm. Either way, you have to tell me first so I can write it down.¡±

    Some students already started asking around, debating over where they should sleep. Alvis also had to think about whether he should sleep in the classroom or ask Sekki if he could stay in his dorm.

    ¡°Settle this later. I¡¯m still not finished,¡± Ms. Myth said, silencing the students once again. ¡°The school will take care of your provision and everyone can eat at the cafeteria. Every class will get a timeframe in which they can dine. There is no need to worry, as the school has enough supplies to feed everyone.¡±

    Alvis raised his eyebrows as his face tightened. Even though Ms. Myth had said these words with confidence, the facts spoke against her.

    How long will the supplies last?

    If they were meant to feed the entire school, it couldn¡¯t be that long. Their supplies were limited, after all. However, most of the students, and maybe even teachers, assumed they wouldn¡¯t stay here all too long anyway, so maybe this was where their confidence came from. Still, Alvis could only frown.

    ¡°At 20 o¡¯clock and in the morning before breakfast, you will have to personally meet me to make sure everything is fine.¡±

    They just want to see if one is still alive.

    ¡°This is it for now. Once I get new information, I will tell you, but for now, you can go to your classes.¡±

    Ms. Myth concluded her explanation and dismissed her students. Alvis looked at the time and figured that he had his spell formula class now. A deep sigh escaped his throat, as he didn¡¯t look forward to it at all.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Alvis finished all of his classes for the day, yet there was still something he had to do. He had to go there anyway, yet he also wanted to do it since he heard the Devil Cult¡¯s Priest introducing himself.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    I¡¯ve got to talk to Elise.

    An icy shiver ran down his spine just thinking about the name the Priest had said. If it was true, if he really was a Zweistein, then he had to be related to Elise. Alvis clicked his tongue, as he couldn¡¯t even rule out this possibility. After all, he knew nothing about Elise and her family.

    As he sludged through the school grounds approaching his destination, he noticed how the people didn¡¯t become fewer.

    Odd. Normally, no one is in this area.

    However, what made Alvis frown was the unnatural noise coming from Elise¡¯s lab. With every step he took, the noise became louder, and he identified their source.

    ¡°It¡¯s the people!¡±

    Almost instinctively, he broke out into a sprint. Yet it was upon arriving at Elise¡¯s lab that his heart dropped.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±

    Countless students surrounded her lab and were trying to break in.

    ¡°Explain yourself Mr. Zweistein!¡±

    ¡°Come out, we know you are working with the Devil Cult!¡±

    ¡°You fucking traitor!¡±

    The students'' shouts were deafening, each accusation echoing in Alvis'' mind like a thunderclap, yet this wasn¡¯t even the worst. Sparks of every element created explosions as they fired spells at the lab, coloring Alvis¡¯ vision into a nightmare.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Alvis rushed in between the students, succeeding in getting their attention. ¡°Mr. Zweistein is my mentor and I know he has nothing to do with the Devil Cult.¡±

    They just stared at him, yet Alvis¡¯ gaze didn¡¯t waver. With spread-out arms, he tried to protect her.

    ¡°If this is the case, why is he hiding in his lab?¡± they said almost in unison.

    ¡°Considering how you guys want to break in, I think he has legitimate reasons.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t care. All we want is an explanation. If this Devil Cult Priest is part of his family, then maybe Mr. Zweistein knows a way to get us out of here.¡±

    They agreed and shifted their attention back to the lab.

    ¡°However, if it turns out that he has betrayed our school, we will make him pay!¡±

    Before Alvis could even answer, they continued bombarding the lab.

    ¡°You idiots.¡±

    He forced his nails into his palms in a desperate attempt to calm down. The mana within him circled, urging him to use force to stop them. However, he just suppressed it. The only thing that somewhat eased his mind was that no matter what, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break in. No matter how many spells they would fire on this building, it wouldn¡¯t fall.

    It was created to withstand Elise¡¯s crazy experiments, after all.

    So as long as Elise wouldn¡¯t open the gates, no one could enter. However, the same went for Alvis. Even he couldn¡¯t get in if she didn¡¯t want him to.

    ¡°But I have to talk to her.¡±

    Not only did Alvis have to find out about her connection to the priest, but he also had to find out about her state of mind.

    This might even be more important.

    Even though she always acted so haughty and confident, she was still a child. Also, their last conversation hadn¡¯t yet vanished from Alvis¡¯ mind. It was the first time her guard broke, and she felt vulnerable. Alvis¡¯ heart twitched just thinking about how she might feel right now.

    And even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, there was a connection between the Priest and his mentor. A connection that could, in the worst-case scenario, make them enemies.

    He circled the lab, searching for even the slightest opening. Yet there was no way he would find one, and he knew it. She wouldn¡¯t even open it for Alvis with all these people still surrounding her lab. Still, immediately giving up just felt wrong, so he waited there for over an hour.

    However, the situation didn¡¯t change. The people trying to break in eventually got tired, but they were just replaced by others who had the same glorious idea. Seeing that even Alvis would call it a day.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to try tomorrow.¡±

    He walked away, right to his next destination. Within five minutes, he arrived at the fountain in the backyard. He turned his head, yet he couldn¡¯t see her, so he just sat down on the bench, letting the fountain¡¯s sprinkles calm him down.

    In what did we get in to?

    It was only now, with no one on his side that he could process the situation they were in. Alvis had just been battling against Voyzez, yet he already had to go up against the next Priest. However, this time their conflict would involve everyone in this school. And there would only be one survivor...

    A sudden surge of heat rushed through him as the urge to vomit overcame him. His sight change, a field filled with the corpses of his classmates manifesting before him. However, the dearranged corpses of Sekki and Dane stood out, their hollow eyes staring at Alvis as if he was responsible for all of this.

    Shit, shit, shit!

    Alvis shook his head, forcing his brain to leave these thoughts alone. The fountain¡¯s sprinkles dripped down his forehead merging with his cold sweat yet easing his mind.

    I can¡¯t despair.

    He remembered everything he already went through. If there was one lesson that his cursed loops thought him then it was that he could never give in to despair. Instead of worrying about the worst future, he should create the best one with his own hands. This was what his ability was good for.

    He took a deep breath in and out, his mind now relaxed again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m late.¡±

    Alvis looked up again and before him stood the girl he loved. Her blond hair was as beautiful as ever, yet one glance at her heavy eyelids was enough for Alvis to gauge her condition.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just sit down.¡±

    She nodded with a weak smile and dropped onto the bench.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°My head is burning,¡± she said, grabbing it with a sour expression. All these strong emotions weighed down on her more than Alvis could have imagined. ¡°But now isn¡¯t the time for me to break down.¡±

    Her emerald eyes burned with resolve.

    ¡°As the student council president, I have to take responsibility. I have to lead the students, just like Mr. Woltzer did. They are all depending on me.¡±

    Alvis would¡¯ve loved to tell her this wasn¡¯t true, yet it would be a lie. Lia¡¯s influence within this school was just this great. However, he couldn¡¯t just leave her like that. It was because he knew how she felt that he knew what she needed the most.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it,¡± Alvis said, caressing her back with a soft smile. ¡°If everyone is depending on you, you can rest next to me.¡±

    Just like Lia had always been there for him in his darkest hours, he also had to support her.

    ¡°I will be taking you up on this offer,¡± Lia said, leaning her head on his shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Al.¡±

 Chapter 71: Instigator

    Chapter 71

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°So, where do you want to sleep tonight?¡± Lia asked as they stood up from the bench.

    ¡°Obviously at your place,¡± Alvis said, as a matter of fact.

    After they had destroyed the assassin organization, Lia moved into the dorms in school. She had no reason to live on her own anymore and as the student council president; it was easy for her to get a place. Of course, Alvis had offered her to live at his place together with his family, but back then she just turned red and said it was too early.

    ¡°Stop kidding,¡± Lia said, poking her finger at Alvis¡¯ arm. ¡°You know girls and boys can¡¯t sleep in the same dorms.¡±

    ¡°Damned rules!¡± Alvis said, clenching his fist with a growl.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Upon seeing Alvis¡¯ over-the-top reaction, an adorable giggle escaped Lia¡¯s mouth. Alvis couldn¡¯t help but smile too after successfully raising her mood again.

    ¡°I will sleep in the classroom today,¡± Alvis said, this time seriously.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Lia said in response. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria. I think now is our class¡¯ time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, I was getting hungry.¡±

    They made their way to the cafeteria and arrived there after some time.

    ¡°There are more people here than I thought,¡± Alvis said, overlooking the area.

    Several people were already eating while the other half still stood in line, waiting to receive their food. Alvis could spot some classmates but couldn¡¯t see Sekki and Dane. Yet there was no way they would miss out on a free meal.

    ¡°I thought every class would have its own time,¡± Lia said as they strolled to the line. ¡°But it seems like our entire grade is here.¡±

    Alvis saw some familiar faces from people he shared the same classes with. However, as he kept looking around, he noticed something troubling. Lia¡¯s face turned grim at the same time, enhancing his suspicions.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on there?¡±

    They were too far back in the line to grasp the situation, so they left it and went to the front. It was by doing that, they saw what was happening.

    A human who wasn¡¯t in their class was arguing with a demon who also wasn¡¯t in their class. Yet Alvis had seen the blond human quite a few times and knew about his ill reputation.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, his name is Charles.

    Charles stroked his well-kept hair with one hand and held his plate with the other as he stared down the two heads bigger demon. However, the demon just glared back as he held his plate, too.

    ¡°I will not accept this unfairness!¡± Charles yelled, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°How come this demon gets so much more food than me?¡±

    One look at their plates was enough to realize he wasn¡¯t just making baseless accusations. The demon really had way more food. However, one look at their bodies would have been answer enough.

    ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m twice as big as you. Of course, I need more food than you,¡± the demon said, also shouting. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go argue with the giants? I bet they get even more food than me. Or are you just making this scene because I¡¯m a demon?!¡±

    The atmosphere deteriorated as the demon said his last words. The hint at racism made all the demons who heard it stand up, their hatred being ignited. However, Charles just stared them all down with a disgusted face before he continued.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°You fools.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you all see the problem?¡± Charles said, suddenly addressing the entire cafeteria. ¡°If the demons eat this much every day, there won¡¯t be any food left for the others. In a few days, all of our rations will be gone!¡±

    His words echoed throughout the hall, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. However, as Alvis looked into the eyes of some students, he saw the realization hitting them. Charles¡¯ words made them face reality once again. Yet it wasn¡¯t just that. The fear he cultivated with his words slowly turned into hatred for those people who Charles said were responsible for eating all the food.

    He has to be stopped!

    ¡°Stop right now, Charles! This is enough.¡±

    Lia was the first to act upon sensing the immediate danger. She stepped forward with a menacing gaze, yet Charles didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Everyone, listen to me,¡± he said, this time even more forcefully. ¡°Our supplies are limited and the school won¡¯t be able to feed all of us forever. If we let this injustice slide now, we will just ride into our sure end!¡±

    He raised his fist high to the sky as if to rally a revolt. The dark energy within the hall increased, and the students snapped.

    ¡°YEEAA¡ª¡±

    ¡°This is enough.¡±

    A bestial voice cut through everyone¡¯s shouts, silencing the entire cafeteria. No one dared to speak up as the man leading the school stepped forward. Even Charles gulped upon seeing him.

    ¡°Mr. Woltzer.¡±

    Alvis could only sigh in relief.

    The tiger beast man walked to the front of the line, every step of his filling fear into the students who had just been about to act up. Yet his eyes were fixed on Charles alone.

    ¡°Your name?¡±

    ¡°Charles.¡±

    With cold eyes, Mr. Woltzer raised his hands and reached for Charles¡¯ head. Charles¡¯ eyes widened as his lips trembled, but he couldn¡¯t dodge Mr. Woltzer¡¯s hand. However, all he did with his mighty paw was to place it on Charles¡¯ head and caress his hair.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Charles¡¯s dumbfounded expression showed the oddness of the situation.

    ¡°Everything will be alright young boy,¡± Mr. Woltzer said in a soft voice. ¡°I know you¡¯re just worried because of this extreme situation we all found ourselves in.¡±

    Mr. Woltzer looked up, now addressing the entire cafeteria.

    ¡°Everyone, please listen to me. I know some of you still harbor doubts about whether our supplies will last. The future is uncertain and in a situation like this, it¡¯s only natural to put yourself over others. I understand your feelings. But I want you to trust me. I Greg Woltzer guarantee you that our supplies will last for everyone. Of course, they are limited, but so is our time here. The World Race Organization is already working on freeing us from the grasp of the Devil Cult. Until then, we just have to hold on. The last thing we need are quarrels like these.¡±

    The dark energy vanished, replaced by cool comfort. Alvis could just stare in awe, witnessing this shift in the students. And the one who brought it forth was no other than Mr. Woltzer.

    ¡°Incredible.¡±

    Lia, who had failed to do what Mr. Woltzer did, couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    ¡°Charles, next time please go talk with a teacher if you feel treated unjustly. Acting up like this won¡¯t help anyone.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Charles said, albeit reluctantly.

    He went away with his food, and Alvis gave him one last glance. Their eyes met and Charles just smirked and went past him.

    Something is off with this guy.

    Alvis couldn¡¯t put it into words, but just looking at Charles made his inwards twist as if he was a source of trouble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back into the line.¡±

    Lia touched Alvis on his shoulder, forcing him out of his daze. He shook his head and they went back into the line. However, as they stood there, Alvis could only hear the chewing and the clacking of the dishes, as no one dared to speak. No, they are all deep in their thoughts.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t on purpose, Charles had planted the seeds of fear within the students. And with that also the seeds of hatred triggered by their survival instincts. If Mr. Woltzer hadn¡¯t interfered, the situation would have escalated.

    Most students still believed in Mr. Woltzer¡¯s plan, yet a small minority already harbored doubts. This minority had only increased with Charles¡¯ speech.

    However, the worst thing Charles did was to blame the demons. Even though a little common sense would be enough to understand that they just had to eat more because of their bigger bodies, some students still sided with Charles. It was like fuel, heating the already uncontrollable flame of racism.

    The situation can¡¯t deteriorate any further.

    Alvis clenched his fist, envisioning a scenario in which the students started killing each other. Without a doubt, it would start with a student of one race killing a student of another. And it would be this first kill that would be taken as a reason to wage war against opposing races.

    It would be a War of Races.

    The scenario Alvis had just envisioned was most likely the same one the Priest of the Devil Cult aimed for. So as long as they could avoid the racism spreading any further, the game wouldn¡¯t go as he planned.

    ¡°¡ªHello, everyone.¡±

    However, just as Alvis thought about that, the Priest of Knowledge¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire school.

    Alvis¡¯ body winced, and the ground shook as all the other students stood up panicking.

    Shit, what does he want?!

    ¡°With the first day coming to its end, I¡¯ve got important news for you.¡±

    Alvis held his breath as he awaited his words.

    ¡°I came up with a new rule that will make this game way more interesting.¡±

 Chapter 72: Teaming

    Chapter 72

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    The Priest¡¯s words had everyone holding their breaths, yet Alvis¡¯ eyes darted up to the big hologram containing the game¡¯s rules.

    Where is the new rule?

    ¡°And now it updated.¡±

    New words appeared as if someone was typing them in. Alvis couldn¡¯t even follow as the layers expanded. However, the opening sentence was enough to catch everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°New Rule: Teaming?¡±

    A student read it out loud, though the confusion in his voice matched everyone¡¯s inner state.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The new rule is teaming,¡± the Priest said, answering to everyone¡¯s doubts. ¡°As the generous soul I am, I granted you all a wish. Even though only one survivor would have been exciting to watch, I realized it might not be fair. That is why I introduce this rule. From now on, you are allowed to form teams in which you can win together.¡±

    An unnatural silence followed his words as everyone tried to decipher their meaning. Alvis read the contents of the new rule, but it was just as he had explained. They could form teams and win together.

    ¡°Wait¡­ this is incredible!¡±

    A rush of euphoria spread throughout the cafeteria as everyone¡¯s faces lit up.

    ¡°That means we can survive together,¡± a girl said, hugging her best friend.

    They all started celebrating this new rule, and even Alvis couldn¡¯t suppress his smile.

    I can survive together with Lia, Dane, and Sekki!

    This was the first thought that crossed his mind and made his heart ease up. If this rule didn¡¯t exist, there would¡¯ve been no way for Alvis to save his loved ones. But now they only had to form a team and win together and they would all be happy.

    Wait¡­. this is a trap!

    Alvis¡¯ face darkened as he bit his tongue, realizing what teaming really meant.

    ¡°So you got it too?¡± Lia said, her face bitter.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a tempting trap.¡±

    Alvis forced his nails into his palm, wondering how naturally he had fallen victim to the Devil Cult¡¯s scheme. Just now, he had envisioned a scenario in which he and his close ones won the game. He had envisioned a scenario in which they were the only ones who survived while everyone else died. Yet the worst part was that he had been happy with that outcome because the people he cared for were with him. In other words¡­

    ¡°Teaming just makes you more inclined to kill others.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lia said, her eyes trembling. ¡°But judging by everyone¡¯s reaction, they didn¡¯t get that yet.¡±

    Alvis glanced around and saw how some students already started discussing with whom they should form a team. The Priest¡¯s alluring offer made everyone throw away their doubts. He used their deepest wish, which was surviving with their loved ones, and turned it into an irresistible trap.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    This guy is even more dangerous than I thought.

    The Devil Cult¡¯s Priest of Knowledge, Elric Zweistein, was just as evil and rotten to the core as his insane companion.

    ¡°Before you start forming teams, let me explain the details,¡± he said, his voice still sounding as if he was their savior. ¡°The teams obviously have a cap limit. You can have up to five people in one team.¡±

    ¡°What, just five?¡±

    ¡°Relax, there are multiple ways to increase this cap limit.¡±

    Once again, new text appeared on the hologram explaining the rulings on teaming.

    ¡°First, if the team only comprises people of the same race, there can be up to eight people.¡±

    This bastard!

    Alvis clicked his tongue, immediately understanding what he was up to. The Priest wanted to stir up racism even more and even rewarded it by increasing the cap space for one-race-only groups.

    ¡°And with the same race, I mean full-bloods and no halflings. If halflings want to form a group of up to eight people, they have to find eight halflings with the same mix.¡±

    So extreme!

    He wasn¡¯t even trying to hide the fact that he was encouraging racism. And as Alvis turned his head, he saw that the other students understood this as well. However, because of Charles¡¯ speech a few moments ago, he couldn¡¯t tell if the students would accept or reject the offer presented by the Priest.

    ¡°But as I mentioned before, there are more ways to increase the people on your team. One option, and also my favorite one, is killing others. If one person in your group kills one random person that isn¡¯t in your group, you can add one more person to your group. So every kill increases your cap space by one.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ heart dropped upon hearing about this method. An icy silence overtook everyone as they all contemplated the Priest¡¯s words. Even though they knew he wanted them to kill each other, subconsciously they had written it off as impossible. However, now, this new rule made killing a tempting option. If a group were to kill half of the school and let the other half join their team, they would¡¯ve all won and survived. Just by adding this rule, one¡¯s survival chances skyrocketed, though this only applied if one was ready to sacrifice others.

    Shit, this guy is just playing with our hearts.

    ¡°The other method to add more people to your group is way harder,¡± the Priest said, catching everyone¡¯s attention once again. Even though he had said it was way harder, Alvis leaned in further, as this was essential for the future. ¡°There will be smaller games, like challenges, let¡¯s just call them quests and the reward for some of these quests will be an increase in cap space.¡±

    Question marks formed on everyone¡¯s faces, as no one understood what he meant.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve already mentioned it, I should explain it properly.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the big hologram updated once again and a new category called quests appeared.

    ¡°As I said before, there will be challenges throughout this big survival game and the one who completes them will get huge rewards. Just like in a video game. I will announce every new quest and also post them on the hologram. And of course, as generous as I am, if one person in a team completes a quest, the entire group will get the reward. But not so that they would¡¯ve to share it. No, everyone gets the full reward. Amazing, right?¡±

    Alvis held his breath as this new concept of quests was a total game-changer. The first thing it reminded him of was his own system and the daily quests he always had to complete. It was only through them he gained ability points and could increase his stats. If the quests in this survival game had similar rewards in terms of benefit, they would become a major component of this game.

    However, the reason Alvis could only gasp was the almost unfair advantage teaming had. Everyone would get the same reward, even if only one person completed the quest.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this make teaming op?¡±

    Even the other students understood this as they wondered about it out loud. Teaming didn¡¯t seem to have any downside to it. You could survive with the people dearest to you, complete quests together, and if some quests had the reward of increasing cap space, you could make your group bigger without killing. Eventually, you would all survive.

    It can¡¯t be this perfect.

    There had to be a downside Alvis hadn¡¯t yet thought of. Or did the Priest make teaming so rewarding because he knew that once in a team, killing others wouldn¡¯t be as bad anymore?

    Suddenly, Alvis¡¯ head shot up as one thought crossed his mind.

    What if the strongest students and teachers were to form a team and set out to kill others? The only way to protect oneself would be to join a strong team so that one would have security. In other words, a team would be essential, especially in the later phase of the game for protection. The people who would die first would be the ones without a team.

    Once more teams form, they would start to compete over quests. Those battles would only increase in heat, and once the first team decided to start killing others, it would be over. Like an avalanche, they would all start killing each other, hoping to make their team even bigger so that they could all survive.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m sure,¡± Alvis said, his eyes sharp. ¡°Once teaming starts, there will be no way back. All it will take is one kill. One kill and the survival game will start!¡±

 Chapter 73: Unwavering

    Chapter 73

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Alvis¡¯ heart knocked against his ribcage as his brain had shown him the secret behind the tempting offer called teaming. He couldn¡¯t even click his tongue as he saw how the incredible perks still deluded everyone else. As he looked around, even those who had been suspicious at first were now scratching their heads, wracking their brains about whom they should team up with.

    ¡°The Priest got them all dancing in his palm,¡± Lia said, not only seeing it but also sensing it.

    ¡°I think most of them haven¡¯t even grasped how teaming works,¡± Alvis said, seeing more than a few confused faces. ¡°All they got was that it seemed incredibly favorable.¡±

    ¡°This guy just dumped a whole lot of information on us to create this effect.¡±

    ¡°Okay, this is it for today,¡± the Priest said once again forcing everyone¡¯s attention to him. ¡°I think you still need to digest everything.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. It¡¯s finally over with this madman¡¯s show.

    ¡°However, there is one last thing that I still have to say.¡±

    His voice changed into a deeper darker tone and Alvis¡¯ eyes just widened in horror, imagining what he was about to say.

    ¡°Do you really think some outsiders will save you?¡±

    His cold words attacked everyone¡¯s most vulnerable spot, making them forget how to breathe.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Devil Cult¡¯s Priest of Knowledge, Elric Zweistein, and I personally crafted this barrier and created this game. It would be utter foolishness to believe that there even exists someone who could break it,¡± he said with such conviction that it would be impossible not to believe him. One didn¡¯t have to be an empath to realize that he wasn¡¯t lying or at least believed in what he said. ¡°That you will be saved is just a convenient lie your principal tells you to keep you in check. He doesn¡¯t even believe it himself, hahaha. But you will soon realize that.¡±

    The transmission cut off, and he vanished with those words.

    Silence.

    A silence so quiet Alvis could hear the other students¡¯ hearts rampaging and their cold sweat dropping on the floor. His own heart threatened to shatter as the Priest addressed the one matter he had been worrying about the most.

    I knew it!

    He clenched his fist, as it was the only way to control his flaming mana right now. He had already battled against the Devil Cult, so he knew it was impossible that they just would be saved. Still, he had dared to entertain the thought that perhaps Mr. Woltzer¡¯s words were true. Yet this illusion just got brutally shattered.

    And he wasn¡¯t the only one. One look at the hollow eyes of the other students was enough to tell they felt the same.

    No, it¡¯s even more extreme for them.

    Alvis already knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy, yet the others genuinely believed in Mr. Woltzer. The only reason they hadn¡¯t been panicking until now was because of Mr. Woltzer. It was because they denied the very idea of taking part in this survival game they hadn¡¯t turned insane yet. However, if killing others truly was the sole method of leaving this hell, they had no other choice than to adapt. This mindset slowly manifested within them.

    Shit, shit, shit!

    This was the worst-case scenario, and they had already reached it on the first day. Once the students started taking part in this game, there would be no way back. Yet there was no way to stop them from entertaining this thought now.

    ¡°Fuhahahahaha!¡±

    However, in this situation, in which the future of the school was on the line, one person just laughed. His laugh reached every corner of the hall and only seemed to get louder. Alvis¡¯ body turned on its own, yet it started shaking upon seeing his face.

    No, please not him¡­ don¡¯t tell me he has gone insane.

    All the other students shook their heads too, some even started crying. The person who was laughing like a madman was no other than their principal, Mr. Woltzer.

    ¡°What is wrong?! How can you laugh in a situation like this?¡± a student shouted, disregarding the fact he was talking to his principal. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mr. Woltzer answered, still chuckling. ¡°I just think it¡¯s funny how the Devil Cult tries to play with our psyche.¡±

    His words stirred up even more confusion, yet Mr. Woltzer¡¯s face regained his usual stoic and shattered everyone¡¯s doubt about him having lost his mind.

    ¡°My students are stronger than that,¡± he said, his eyes displaying full conviction. ¡°They won¡¯t fall for the Devil Cult¡¯s lies.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    His sharp, full eyes, his calm, confident tone, his rock-solid, never wavering presence, his hero-like aura ¡ª all of this just made it impossible not to trust him. And this man had placed all of his trust in his students. There was no way they could disappoint him.

    Alvis¡¯ heart moved, a sense of awe spreading through every pore of his, making him almost tear up. Other students even started crying as Mr. Woltzer¡¯s words ignited something deep within them. It was something simple words couldn¡¯t even start to explain.

    Pure admiration.

    ¡°Everyone lent me your ears.¡±

    A voice most beloved to Alvis caught everyone¡¯s attention. It was no other than the student council president who used this chance. Her enchanting voice only added to the atmosphere Mr. Woltzer had created.

    ¡°Mr. Woltzer is right. We are stronger than that. Whose words do you trust more? The words of a terrorist who wants us to kill each other or those of our Principal who has never betrayed our trust before? The answer is obvious! We will trust in Mr. Woltzer the same way he trusts in us. Whether in good times or in bad times. Even if the road is rocky, even if we can¡¯t see the light at the end of the tunnel, even if we think all is lost, we will never follow the Devil Cult! We will never kill each other!¡±

    ¡°YEEEEEAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Alvis could only gasp, as every hair of his stood up seeing this scene. The cafeteria shook as everyone rose up in euphoria.

    ¡°I-Incredible!¡±

    Those two had just taken the students who were on the brink of desperation to an all-time high of morale. They had erased their doubts and filled their hearts with confidence. Even if the Priest would try his mind games again, they wouldn¡¯t listen. Mr. Woltzer and Lia had done the impossible.

    ¡°These were some great words, Lia,¡± Mr. Woltzer said with a satisfied smile. He then turned around and faced everyone again. ¡°The most important thing now is to not move hasty and to not form teams. It¡¯s just a trap he wants to lure us into, so we take part in his game. I will make an announcement soon on how we as a school will proceed, but you here heard it first.¡±

    Everyone nodded and agreed. They resumed eating their meals, yet the mood that had been suffocating just a few minutes early had now turned into an energetic mood filled with resilience and rebellion. Fear turned into controlled aggression towards the Devil Cult and desperation into confidence. As Alvis observed this, he once again realized the importance of Mr. Woltzer.

    It was his promise that kept the students together and gave them hope. Without it, they would have already fallen victim to the Devil Cult. As long as Mr. Woltzer believed in it, they would believe in it too.

    Still, this shouldn¡¯t drag on for much longer.

    With every passing day, the students would grow more impatient and it would be harder to convince them. Even Mr. Woltzer would be stuck in a corner if that were to happen.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Alvis and Lia had finished their meal and were on their way to Ms. Myth because it would soon be 20 o¡¯clock and Alvis still had to inform her where he would sleep. On their way, they saw two familiar faces.

    ¡°Hey, Sekki, Dane.¡±

    They turned around and faced them.

    ¡°Yo, Alvis, Lia,¡± Sekki responded with a soft smile. ¡°Are you also on your way to Ms. Myth?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just go together.¡±

    They all agreed.

    ¡°Do you know where you want to sleep tonight?¡± Sekki asked Alvis.

    Alvis nodded. ¡°Yeah, the classroom will do it for today.¡±

    ¡°If I would¡¯ve more space, I would¡¯ve let you sleep in my place, though it¡¯s already occupied with Dane.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°How are you two even doing? I haven¡¯t seen you at lunch?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re doing as well as one could do in a fucked up situation like this,¡± Dane responded, not sugarcoating his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s tough. What can I say?¡± Sekki said, his face grim. ¡°Especially this new rule. I¡¯m not sure how I should feel about it.¡±

    ¡°For now, we should just ignore it,¡± Lia said, yet Sekki¡¯s face only grew darker.

    ¡°Yeah, I know, but¡­ if the worst comes to the worst, we four should form a team.¡±

    Lia audibly gasped, but Alvis just closed his eyes.

    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Woltzer¡¯s announcement? We can¡¯t form teams!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. But it¡¯s just for the worst-case scenario. If the situation were to escalate and people start killing each other, we have no other choice but to adapt.¡±

    ¡°B-But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sekki is right,¡± Dane said, his face not showing any hint of hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s the worst-case scenario we are talking about. What has to be done has to be done. I won¡¯t let any of us die.¡±

    He clenched his fist, his eyes filled with determination. Seeing that, Alvis¡¯ heart moved. Even though Dane still kept his distance from Alvis after what had happened between them, he still seemed to care for him.

    Lia couldn¡¯t respond anymore. She kept opening her mouth, yet no words would escape her trembling lips. After giving such an emotional speech in the cafeteria, she couldn¡¯t approve of their opinions, yet she also wasn¡¯t so naive that she couldn¡¯t understand their view. Thus her conflicting feelings.

    ¡°Sekki, I get your point,¡± Alvis said. Upon hearing that, Lia¡¯s eyes widened in defeat, yet Alvis continued. ¡°However, it¡¯s still way too early to talk about this. If we trust Mr. Woltzer¡¯s words, we will soon be out of here. Thinking about the worst-case scenario won¡¯t do us any good.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Sekki said before he stopped on his own. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. It¡¯s still the first day, yet I¡¯m already imagining the worst. It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just too much.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even put his feelings into words. Alvis just placed his hand on his shoulder and gave him a weak smile.

    ¡°We all feel the same. That¡¯s why with have to stick together.¡±

    Sekki somehow managed a weak smile, too. They soon met Ms. Myth and told her what she needed to know. Their ways parted as Alvis had to go to the classroom and Lia, Dane, and Sekki went to the dorms.

    Now on his own, Alvis stepped through the school grounds, making his way to his destination. Yet he took his time, gathering his thoughts and creating a plan.

    The reason Alvis wanted to sleep in the classroom today was so he could gauge the mood of his classmates after the first day of this insane game. By doing that, and taking their mental state as representative for the entire school, he could make projections for the future.

    Another reason for his decision was so he could take his time to analyze his updated system and also all the rules of this game. Only if he understood the ins and outs could he create a plan.

    I only have three respawns so I have to make the most out of every life.

    However, suddenly two familiar people appeared in his sight. Alvis immediately stopped and concealed his presence, hoping they hadn¡¯t noticed him yet. In a matter of seconds, his curiosity had taken over upon seeing this odd pairing.

    What are they doing?

    The curfew was only a few minutes away, yet it didn¡¯t seem as if they would care. Also, no other student was near, so perhaps they were having a secret conversation. This would make the most sense. He couldn¡¯t else explain what the two of them would be doing at a time like this at a place like this.

    The two people were Kris and Gilsymbato.

    Alvis hid behind a wall as he leaned in closer to listen to what they said.

    ¡°My, my, a most interesting offer you presented me with. But do you even understand what this means?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kris said, his face oddly serious. ¡°I want you to team up with me, Gilsymbato.¡±

 Chapter 74: Kris and Gilsymbato

    Chapter 74

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Alvis¡¯ eyes widened as soon as he heard what Kris had said. He shook his head, second-guessing his hearing, yet he couldn¡¯t have been mistaken.

    Kris wants to team up with Gilsymbato.

    No matter how Alvis saw it, it didn¡¯t make sense. Kris wasn¡¯t the type of guy who would put himself over others just so he could survive. Also, teaming was prohibited and Kris would never break a rule. Not an important one like this. This offer had to have a deeper meaning. Yet instead of wondering, he would just listen to his explanation.

    Gilsymbato was still laughing, yet Kris continued serious nevertheless.

    ¡°I know Mr. Woltzer said we can¡¯t form teams, but I¡¯ve already made up my mind. This isn¡¯t a joke Gilsymbato, team up with me.¡±

    Kris stared into Gilsymbato¡¯s demonic red eyes without a hint of fear. However, Gilsymbato wouldn¡¯t stop laughing.

    ¡°What makes you think my greatness would team up with the likes of you?¡±

    ¡°We both, as a team, would be unstoppable.¡±

    ¡°Fufu, I already am unstoppable.¡±

    ¡°You are strong, there is no denying this, but within this game, being alone is a tremendous disadvantage. This Devil Cult guy clearly favors teams and the advantages they hold will probably only increase in time. So instead of fighting a downhill battle, you should just team up with me, one of the few students who wouldn¡¯t hold you back.¡±

    ¡°So you think you can keep up with me?¡±

    A shiver ran down Alvis¡¯ spine as Gilsymbato¡¯s pressure made it feel like gravity increased. However, instead of giving in, Kris¡¯ eyes stayed indifferent.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Alvis held his breath, and even Gilsymbato¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing Kris¡¯ answer.

    I might have underestimated him.

    ¡°Fuhahaha, most interesting, boy!¡± Gilsymbato¡¯s laughter rang out, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of intrigue. For a brief moment, it seemed as if he considered Kris¡¯ offer, not out of need, but out of sheer curiosity about this boy¡¯s audacity. However, the next second, his laughter vanished and his demonic side took over. ¡°So saying we would team up, what would you do if I felt like murdering every single one within this barrier?¡±

    Once again, a shiver ran down Alvis¡¯ spine as he realized this wasn¡¯t an empty threat.

    ¡°I would stop you,¡± Kris answered, his unyielding eyes matching Gilsymbato¡¯s intensity.

    ¡°Fuhahahaha, you can¡¯t tame the uncontrollable, boy,¡± Gilsymbato said, clearly amused. ¡°Besides,¡± he stared into his eyes, no into his very soul, ¡°even if you don¡¯t say it, the second you approached me, I already knew your true intentions.¡±

    For the first time, Kris¡¯ poker face cracked as he raised his eyebrows in confusion. Seeing that, Gilsymbato laughed all the more.

    ¡°You¡¯ve entertained me quite a bit, so I¡¯m feeling generous enough to give you one piece of advice.¡±

    Kris said nothing, awaiting Gilsymbato¡¯s words.

    ¡°This good-hearted nature of yours will be your demise.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Kris¡¯ face tensed up, yet he said nothing. Gilsymbato turned around and went away.

    Puh, what did I just witne¡ª

    Gilsymbato turned around once more and before Alvis could even fathom what happened, a mighty flap of his black wings was all it took for Gilsymbato to arrive just before Alvis.

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±

    Alvis immediately channeled his mana, raising his fists for a fight.

    ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t notice you?¡±

    ¡°I hoped so.¡±

    ¡°Fuhahaha, nothing escapes my greatness.¡±

    Without saying more, Gilsymbato went away and Alvis could finally exhale.

    ¡°Just how incredible is this guy?¡±

    Alvis wasn¡¯t an amateur in hiding his presence, yet even his skills accumulated through several loops weren¡¯t enough for the demon named Gilsymbato.

    ¡°Alvis? ¡ª What are you doing here?¡±

    Now exposed, even Kris noticed him. His poker face vanished, replaced by an expression of surprise.

    ¡°Have you heard everything?¡±

    Somewhat hurriedly, he followed up with another question, his lips trembling albeit just slightly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alvis answered, not intending to lie to him.

    Upon hearing his answer, Kris¡¯ eyes darkened as he lowered his gaze, but Alvis just continued.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think it is like it seems.¡±

    Kris looked up again, scratching his chin as a tired smile crossed his face.

    ¡°You are right, haha. I tried acting tough, but Gilsymbato saw right through me.¡±

    ¡°What were your true intentions?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer right away, but after a few seconds, he gave in.

    ¡°I wanted to form a team with him so I could control him. Wait, maybe I phrased it wrong, let me explain. If we leave Gilsymbato as he is now, he is a ticking time bomb. He could wake up one day feeling like killing everyone and no one could stop him if he went all out.¡±

    ¡°It sounds ridiculous, but I agree. Even teachers would barely stand a chance against him. However, what difference would it make if he were on your team? He had asked you the same question. Do you really think you could stop him from running havoc?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more a matter of preventing it from happening than stopping it whilst it¡¯s happening.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sound arrogant, but I¡¯m aware of my popularity within this school. So if Gilsymbato were to form a team with me, he wouldn¡¯t be a target. The likelihood of someone provoking him would decrease, which also would decrease the likelihood of him going on a rampage.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°No, there is another reason. If Gilsymbato were to form a team with the wrong people, it would be over. We aren¡¯t the only ones who know about his ridiculous strength.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Gilsymbato would do that.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be certain. He does what he feels like doing, so if he feels like joining a team, he will.¡±

    ¡°I guess now it makes sense for you to approach him like that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but in the end, it didn¡¯t work out.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, there was no way he would agree.¡±

    ¡°Hard words, but I guess you are right.¡±

    ¡°However, I can guarantee you that he won¡¯t team up with anyone.¡±

    Alvis remembered the time he had tried to get Gilsymbato on his side but failed. It was with that interaction he understood Gilsymbato¡¯s nature a bit more. Even though he did what he felt like doing, there were certain things he would never do. One would be something that would limit his freedom. He was the personification of independence.

    ¡°But this should be our least concern. If he were to decide to participate in this game, it would be a disaster.¡±

    ¡°I guess the only thing we can do is pray now,¡± Kris said.

    Alvis just chuckled. They chatted a bit more before moving on to another topic.

    ¡°We gotta hurry before we miss the curfew.¡±

    ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t even ask you where you would sleep today?¡±

    ¡°I let some first-years stay at my dorm, so I¡¯ll sleep in the classroom today. But I think it¡¯s better this way because I can give the people who have to sleep in the classroom a feeling of support and camaraderie, which is very important in times like these.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his character.

    ¡°You really are a kind guy.¡±

    In some ways, he reminded him of Lia. However, it was this similarity that made his heart itch and his mouth move automatically.

    ¡°You have to be careful,¡± Alvis said, his face serious. ¡°Gilsymbato said it too. Your good-hearted nature could backfire really quickly, especially in this game which was designed for betrayal and backstabbing.¡±

    Kris didn¡¯t answer as he just stared into the sky.

    ¡°I know. I know you¡¯re right, but this is just who I am.¡± Kris looked at Alvis again with a genuine smile. ¡°I will always help others.¡±

    Alvis could only sigh, his answer reminding him too much of a certain girl he liked.

    ¡°How come you are so kind?¡±

    ¡°Hm, I wonder why? Maybe because of my upbringing? ¡ª No,¡± he said with an innocent smile, ¡°I guess I was just born this way.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes widened, yet upon hearing this answer, all he could do was smile, too. Kris didn¡¯t have ulterior motives or a debt to repay. He was just kind. He didn¡¯t need a reason for it.

    If Alvis would¡¯ve heard his reasoning before he got the system and the time loops started, he wouldn¡¯t have believed him. However, now, after experiencing life and meeting people like Lia, he knew that genuine, good-hearted people truly existed.

    His respect for Kris just increased.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going. We are late.¡±

    ¡°Ah shit, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Thus, the two of them went to the classroom.

 Chapter 75: A problematic mix

    Chapter 75

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    It didn¡¯t take long for Alvis and Kris to arrive at their destination. The classroom doors were closed, yet all they had to do was to open them. Thus they did.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Kris said, as soon as they stepped in.

    Alvis followed with a quick hey too, but immediately started scanning the room.

    ¡°Hey, Kris, Alvis,¡± Karl said upon seeing them. ¡°Nice to have you here.¡±

    His genuine smile showed that his words weren¡¯t just for show. Karl¡¯s eyebrows seemed a bit heavy, though judging by the situation, they were in his state had to be expected.

    ¡°Good to see some more familiar faces,¡± Thomas said, just as relieved as Karl.

    Alvis greeted them back, yet went on from his two classmates and looked at the other people in the room.

    ¡°I was surprised too,¡± Loid, their other classmate, said, speaking up for the first time. ¡°But boys from all our grades not living in the dorms will share this room with us.¡±

    He had answered Alvis¡¯ question before he even asked, proving his intellect once more.

    ¡°Quite interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Alvis had noticed him before, though the goblin chose to approach them first. With his trademark sunglasses and his distinctive smile, he was hard to miss. Even in a situation like this, Victor fully embraced his role.

    However, Alvis understood the meaning of his seemingly insignificant comment. After all, he thought the same.

    From Alvis¡¯ class there were Kris, Loid, Karl, Thomas, Victor and himself. However, there were quite a few other people in the room Alvis only knew from seeing. Of course, having people one didn¡¯t know in a room could lead to problems, especially whilst being in a survival game, yet it also was a brilliant source of information. Alvis couldn¡¯t have wished for more.

    ¡°You are Alvis, aren¡¯t ya?¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes fell on the person who called for him. It was a jaguar beastman with piercing yellow eyes and a wide grin.

    ¡°Did we meet before?¡±

    He just shook his head.

    ¡°No, but don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re surprised that I know you.¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯re a humble one,¡± he said, snickering. ¡°But no need for it. You can be proud of yourself. You¡¯ve achieved the impossible.¡±

    Alvis sighed, realizing what the guy meant. He had hoped they would¡¯ve gotten used to it, yet the topic of him dating Lia wouldn¡¯t leave people¡¯s minds.

    ¡°How does it feel dating such a beauty? I bet you¡¯ve already done a lot of things with her, didn¡¯t ya?¡±

    ¡°This is inappropriate, Morgo.¡±

    Another guy Alvis didn¡¯t know stopped the beastman from talking any further. It was a dwarf with glasses who sat on a chair reading a book. It was the first time he had lifted his eyes from his book, though now he looked at Alvis and Kris.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if this guy bothered you,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m Feng from class 3B and this is my classmate, Morgo.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Speed,¡± Morgo said, as if they were already friends. ¡°Everyone does.¡±

    Your classmate calls you Morgo, though.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°I¡¯m Alvis Silva, from Class 3A.¡±

    ¡°I know. Everyone knows.¡±

    ¡°Your popularity knows no bounds, ha,¡± Kris said, teasing Alvis. ¡°I¡¯m Kris.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to get started. Everyone knows you too,¡± Feng said, interrupting Kris¡¯ introduction.

    ¡°Guess your popularity knows no bounds, ha.¡±

    Kris could only smile.

    Feng¡¯s eyes fell back on his book and Morgo stopped talking, too.

    Those two don¡¯t seem affected by our situation.

    This survival game hadn¡¯t messed with their state of mind yet, which spoke of their mental strength.

    Alvis turned his head and looked at the other side of the room. Three students who hadn¡¯t said a word yet sat there minding their own business. All of them were demons and going by how Feng didn¡¯t introduce them, it was safe to conclude that they were in class in 3C. Given the situation, it should¡¯ve been their turn to introduce themselves, yet one glance at their grim faces was enough to understand they didn¡¯t even intend to do that.

    However, what had Alvis staring a bit longer was one demon in particular. He had seen his face just now in the cafeteria, as he was the one who got into problems with Charles.

    ¡°You got a problem, human?¡± he said, noticing Alvis¡¯ stare.

    Now Alvis was the one being stared at, the demon¡¯s red eyes wanting to shred Alvis into pieces. He didn¡¯t quite achieve his goal of intimidating Alvis, yet Alvis shook his head as an answer to his question.

    He might be problematic to deal with.

    However, the door opened, and the most problematic person entered.

    ¡°Well, well, what a nice gathering we got here.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the person who just stepped into the room. After what had happened today in the cafeteria, everyone in their grade knew his voice and who it was. The demon who had just been staring at Alvis shifted his entire attention to the new person. He stood up, his killing intent rising as he clenched his fists.

    ¡°Puhaha, if this isn¡¯t our favorite food stealer?¡±

    ¡°You bastard! I guess Mr. Woltzer¡¯s words weren¡¯t enough to scold you. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you understand properly this time.¡±

    His killing intent rose even more, proving that he wasn¡¯t joking around. The other demon stood up, too ready to fight together with his classmate. Seeing that, Charles only chuckled more.

    ¡°Is this the only way you know to solve things? Relying on brute force like some animal.¡±

    ¡°Say that again after I¡¯m finished with you.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Kris said, being the only one who interfered. He stepped in between them, hoping to end this. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to fight.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± the demon said, pushing Kris away and continuing his march.

    This guy had no intentions of stopping.

    ¡°Uro.¡±

    However, in this heated situation, one cold word was enough to stop the advancing demon. The one who had called out to him was no other than the last demon, the one who hadn¡¯t said nor moved a bit before.

    The raging demon just clicked his tongue and went back to his seat. Everyone could just look at this scene with wide eyes.

    ¡°You got cold feet now?¡± Charles said, provoking the demon even further.

    One could see a vein bulge on his forehead, yet he didn¡¯t burst out again.

    ¡°As if.¡±

    Surprised, Charles looked at the demon responsible for this sudden change.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one with some brain here.¡±

    The demon didn¡¯t even spare him a glance, making Charles click his tongue.

    ¡°I see. Everyone is already here.¡±

    The door opened once again, though this time it wasn¡¯t a student who entered.

    ¡°For those who don¡¯t know me, I¡¯m Mr. York, the homeroom teacher of class 3B.¡±

    He went straight to the teacher¡¯s seat and made himself comfy. Yet even though the elven teacher seemed relaxed, his reputation alone would be enough to keep everyone in the room from acting up.

    A calm wind accompanied him and several sleeping bags followed him into the room. With his wind magic, he placed them into the back of the room.

    ¡°There is one sleeping bag per person. You can hang out here and do as you like in this room until 22 o¡¯clock. After that, it¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

    These were the only instructions he gave before he took out his book and read it. It took a few seconds before Kris took the initiative.

    ¡°I have card games with me. Everyone who wants can join us.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say no to that,¡± Morgo said, immediately joining him.

    Everyone from Alvis¡¯ class took part too, and even Feng laid his book down to participate. However, the three demons and Charles didn¡¯t even bother looking in their direction.

    Alvis just observed this situation, trying to grasp everyone¡¯s nature.

    This room is bound to become problematic.

    Having a problem maker like Charles paired up with a hot-headed demon like Uro sleep together in one room and this during a survival game couldn¡¯t end well. However, this mix of people was more than ideal and Alvis couldn¡¯t have wished for more. With the people here as a representative, he could perfectly assess the mood of the entire school and also how much time he had left till the unavoidable collapse.

    ¡°Fufu, we both are thinking the same.¡±

    ¡°How should you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    However, Victor just kept smiling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m thinking about it, don¡¯t you live in the dorms? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°How could I sleep in the dorms, knowing that a source of information like this exists?¡±

    Alvis saw Victor¡¯s eyes shine even through his sunglasses.

    ¡°Knowledge is power and power is money. This is how I earned my living till this day, and this won¡¯t change in this survival game.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes widened, a new realization making a smile form on his face.

    I need him on my side!

    Victor¡¯s skills would blossom within this survival game and reach new heights. In times like these where everyone would eventually turn into enemies trying to deceive the other and gain the upper hand with whatever needs were necessary, Victor, the goblin who knew everything, would turn out to be a trump card.

 Chapter 76: The second day

    Chapter 76

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    The curtains closed over the first day of the survival game, and Alvis and his roommates were sleeping. Well, they were supposed to sleep, yet Alvis wouldn¡¯t close his eyes yet. He stared at his system and the survival game¡¯s system, analyzing it once again, this time with enough time and silence at his hand.

    Alvis¡¯ heart wouldn¡¯t stop knocking against his ribcage just thinking about his limited respawns. The moment he had seen it, he didn¡¯t have the time to fully understand what it meant, given that it was one of the many problems he had to face. However, now he understood the gravity of this situation.

    He had three respawns he could use. After that, he would be in his last life state, a state he wasn¡¯t quite fond of. Looking back, it should¡¯ve been obvious that the Devil wouldn¡¯t grant him unlimited respawns forever. Yet Alvis didn¡¯t know the criteria which determined the times he could respawn.

    Can the Devil even control it?

    If Alvis was in the Devil¡¯s position, he wouldn¡¯t even grant himself one respawn, after all, failure would only benefit him. Yet the Devil didn¡¯t do that. Either he couldn¡¯t do it or there was another reason he decided against it. Both options were equally possible.

    It just means I can¡¯t trust everything the Devil says.

    A rather obvious thing to think, yet also complicated to execute. The Devil was the only one who knew about Alvis¡¯ system, so he was the only source of information Alvis had. Even if Alvis were to second guess everything he said, the Devil could still frame Alvis¡¯ thinking to a certain degree. However, as long as Alvis was aware of that it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    This isn¡¯t the thing I should be focussing on now.

    Alvis couldn¡¯t possibly know what the Devil was scheming, but it didn¡¯t matter right now, anyway. With only three respawns, Alvis had to make the most out of every life. If he wanted to win, he couldn¡¯t waste time.

    But how do I even win?

    The conditions to clear the level didn¡¯t change; all it said was to win. If he were to follow the rules the Priest set out, winning would mean being the last survivor. Alvis just shook his head. Even with the new rule of teaming, this wasn¡¯t an option.

    He would be lying if he said that the thought of forming a team with Lia and his friends and winning this game together didn¡¯t tempt him, yet he wouldn¡¯t choose the easy way out.

    I can¡¯t forget my newly formed life motto.

    Alvis would live a life of no regrets. Abandoning everyone but his friends just so he could survive would go against it. However, that meant he had to find another way to win if he wanted as many people as possible to survive. And with the rules where they were now, teaming was the only option. Yet Alvis was sure that there had to be some loopholes he could exploit.

    In the worst-case scenario, we just have to forcefully bring this game to an end.

    The one who created this game was the Devil Cult¡¯s Priest of Knowledge, Elric Zweistein. If he were to die, this game would most likely end too, which could only result in Alvis¡¯ win. Either way, Alvis had already made up his mind.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I¡¯m coming for your head!

    He wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip by. A Devil Cult¡¯s Priest just came into his city and was within close range. All Alvis had to do was catch him and slay him. It was his responsibility as the leader of the Devil Hunters.

    Alvis had already tried reaching out to Adler, yet all the communication to the outside was cut. It was impossible for Alvis to know what was happening on the other side of the barrier. Still, if Adler knew they were stuck in here, he would try his best to get him out. Though the same went for the WRO, the hope Mr. Woltzer bet everything on. Yet Alvis still thought it was unlikely that outsiders could help them.

    It would be too simple.

    Leaving this matter aside, Alvis looked at his system again. He still had to complete his daily quests, even within this survival game. However, he would do it before breakfast every morning, just like he had done on his class trip.

    Whilst I¡¯m at it, I should visit Elise again.

    Alvis had sent her a message, yet she didn¡¯t respond. Her behavior was more than odd and Alvis¡¯ inwards twisted just imagining what she went through right now. However, he didn¡¯t know what he could do for her, especially if she wouldn¡¯t talk to him.

    I will just keep trying.

    Moving on from this topic, Alvis focused on the new rules of the survival game. He understood how teaming worked, but he wasn¡¯t sure about quests. How would they work? What would be the rewards? How many would there be? There were several questions he couldn¡¯t answer yet, though as soon as the first quests would be available, he would get the answer.

    ¡°Ahhh~¡±

    Alvis¡¯ mouth opened on its own as tiredness overcame him.

    I guess I will sleep now.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Alvis tried his best not to devour his sandwich in one go. A hard task after completing his daily quests just this morning. However, their food was limited, which meant Alvis had to hold back quite a bit.

    ¡°How I¡¯m supposed to survive off of two sandwiches?¡± Dane said, already finished with the first one.

    ¡°Be happy that you got two,¡± Maya said in a stern tone. ¡°Elves, humans, and dwarves only get one.¡±

    ¡°Are we already so low on supplies?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. But that doesn¡¯t mean we should be lavish.¡±

    Dane just clicked his tongue and then started picking up the last crumbs of his bread.

    ¡°Hey Alvis,¡± Sekki said, pausing his eating for a second. ¡°Do you have any news from Mr. Zweistein?¡±

    ¡°I visited him just a few minutes ago, but he isn¡¯t opening his doors.¡±

    As Alvis saw everyone¡¯s tense faces, he continued.

    ¡°He is just overly cautious. Many people are after him having heard the Priest¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°But how can you be sure he is innocent?¡±

    ¡°Dane?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Lia, it¡¯s a valid question,¡± Alvis said, unfazed. ¡°I guess it¡¯s just my intuition after spending so much time with him.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes didn¡¯t waver, as his words reflected his heart. Even though he didn¡¯t know much about Elise, he knew for a fact that she wasn¡¯t part of the Devil Cult.

    Dane seemed to accept his answer, and they continued eating.

    ¡°I must say, it¡¯s rare for you to spend time with us Maya,¡± Sekki said, changing the subject. ¡°Where did this change of mind come from?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. I¡¯m not here because of you,¡± she said, her words as cold as ever. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to stay at Lia¡¯s side for as long as this game continues.¡±

    A soft smile formed on Alvis¡¯ face as soon as he heard that. Maya knew about Lia¡¯s good-hearted nature and how she would probably try to deal with everything on her own. That was why Maya decided to be at her side, acting as her supporter and mental pillar.

    She is a good friend.

    As long as Maya was with her, Alvis could ease up, knowing Lia was in good hands.

    ¡°What a beautiful friendship.¡±

    ¡°Just shut up.¡±

    Why do I feel like those two have a past?

    ¡°Al, Maya, let¡¯s have a student council meeting today.¡±

    Alvis nodded, and Maya did the same.

    ¡°You want to have a meeting in times like these?¡± Dane asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s because we are in a dire situation that we need those meetings,¡± Lia responded almost immediately. ¡°In this chaotic time, the student council should aid the teachers to keep the peace.¡±

    ¡°I get what you mean, but what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we will find out in today¡¯s meeting.¡±

    ¡°I can inform Chao and the first years about it,¡± Alvis said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    They soon finished eating and went to class together. Their first lesson was with their homeroom teacher, Ms. Myth, so they were all together. However, on their way to class, it happened.

    ¡°¡ª Hello, I hope you¡¯ve slept well.¡±

    Everyone stopped in their tracks as the Priest¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire school. Alvis¡¯ heartbeat skyrocketed as he awaited his next words.

    ¡°You did well surviving the first day. No one died. I hope you will keep sticking together.¡±

    His words had a sarcastic undertone that made Alvis¡¯ stomach roll.

    ¡°I got some good news for you.¡±

    The second he said that everyone¡¯s survival game system opened up.

    ¡°The first quests are here.¡±

 Chapter 77: First Quests

    Chapter 77

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    The Priest¡¯s sudden words triggered the same reaction in everyone as all the students and teachers stared at their updated game system. And just like he said, a new window called quests was now available.

    ¡°Come on, go ahead and open it,¡± he said, his voice containing genuine excitement.

    Alvis¡¯ inwards itched upon hearing his cheerful voice as it couldn¡¯t be a good sign. However, he took in a deep breath in and out and opened the quests¡¯ window.

    Welcome, player! Three quests are available.

    Alvis went on and opened up the first one.

    Quest Introduction: Hold the Line

    Quest Giver: Captain Elara, the leader of a rebel faction.

    Location: Rebel Base Camp.

    Dialogue: ¡°Player, our scouts have discovered a strategic control point deep within enemy territory. If we can capture and hold it for three minutes, it will disrupt their communications and give us the upper hand. Will you help us?¡±

    Objective:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Capture and hold the control point for 3 minutes.

    </li>

    </ul>

    Quest Log:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Quest Title: ¡°Hold the Line¡±

    </li>

    <li>

    Objective: Capture and hold the control point for 3 minutes.

    </li>

    <li>

    Rewards:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Items: Rare weapon (¡°Elara¡¯s Bow¡±), Health Potions (x3)

    </li>

    <li>

    Coins: 400 coins

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    Alvis¡¯ mouth fell open as he let out an audible gasp, staring at this quest. He had to double-check to see if he was just imagining things, yet everything stayed the same. Just to be on the save side he read it once more, however his rising heart was testament to the realness of this situation.

    It¡¯s incredible!

    Even though he knew it was wrong he couldn¡¯t suppress the smile that was forming on his face as his gamer nature took over. The detail of this quest made even his game system look like a low-quality game. There was a quest giver, special locations, rare items, potions and coins to be won, just like in a real game. And it was just one quest he had seen. Without even analyzing it, he opened up the second one.

    Quest Introduction: Hidden Chamber

    Quest Giver: Archaeologist Liora, a scholar studying ancient civilizations.

    Location: Archaeologist¡¯s camp near the ancient ruins.

    Dialogue: ¡°Greetings, player. We¡¯ve discovered ancient ruins that might hold secrets long forgotten. However, the entrance to the hidden chamber is sealed by a complex puzzle. Could you help us unlock it?¡±

    Objective:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Solve the ancient ruins¡¯ puzzle to unlock the hidden chamber.

    </li>

    </ul>

    Quest Log:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Quest Title: ¡°Hidden Chamber¡±

    </li>

    <li>

    Objective: Solve the ancient ruins¡¯ puzzle to unlock the hidden chamber.

    </li>

    <li>

    Rewards:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Items: Ancient artifact (e.g., ¡°Amulet of the Ancients¡±), Key to the hidden chamber

    </li>

    <li>

    Coins: 300 coins

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    The second quest was just as detailed as the first one, making Alvis¡¯ heart beat even more. He would look into each specific aspect later on, for now he also wanted to see the last one.

    Quest Introduction: Defeat the Holographic Monster

    Quest Giver: Technician Zara

    Location: Holographic Training Facility

    <h4>Quest Description:</h4>

    ¡°Adventurer, we¡¯ve been developing advanced holographic training simulations to prepare for real combat scenarios. However, something has gone wrong, and a powerful holographic monster has gone rogue. We need you to enter the facility, defeat the monster, and reset the system before it causes any more damage. Can you handle it?¡±

    <h4>Objectives:</h4>

    <ol>

    <li>

    Travel to the Holographic Training Facility

    <ul>

    <li>

    Use your map to find and reach the Holographic Training Facility.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Enter the Training Simulation

    <ul>

    <li>

    Interact with the control panel to initiate the training program.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Locate the Holographic Monster

    <ul>

    <li>

    Navigate through the simulated environment to find the rogue holographic monster.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Defeat the Holographic Monster

    <ul>

    <li>

    Use your combat skills and equipment to defeat the monster.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Reset the System

    <ul>

    <li>

    Interact with the control panel to reset the simulation and prevent future malfunctions.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ol>

    Quest Log:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Quest Title: ¡°Defeat the Holographic Monster¡±

    </li>

    <li>

    Objective: Defeat the Holographic Monster

    </li>

    <li>

    Rewards:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Items:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Holo-Blade: A unique weapon created from the holographic technology.

    </li>

    <li>

    Energy Potions (x2)

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Coins: 500 coins

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    For the first time since opening his updated system did Alvis catch his breath. His hands were still shaking, yet at least the smile on his face had vanished.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this amazing?¡± the Priest said, the happiness in his voice making him seem like a child. ¡°I spent the whole night working on this new system.¡±

    His enthusiasm had leaked to Alvis, yet he just shook his head.

    This isn¡¯t the time to be happy. It¡¯s a real-life survival game, not some high-quality video game!

    Alvis clenched his fists, ramming his fingernails into his palm to get a grip on himself. With his mind now collected, he analyzed each quest.

    The first one was called Hold the Line and one had to help Elara from the Rebel Fraction do just that. However, there were several things Alvis had to check. The location of the quest was at the Rebel base camp, though Alvis didn¡¯t know about such a place in their school. It was obvious that this Rebel Fraction and everything wasn¡¯t real and was just created for this game. Alvis also doubted that it had a deeper in-game meaning, as every quest had different tropes. However, he still had to find out where the quest would take place.

    ¡°Just check your in-game map to see where the quests will be.¡±

    As if reading Alvis¡¯ mind, the Priest had given him the answer. Alvis did as told and opened up his in-game map through navigating his system. Just a normal map of the school popped up, though there were some changes. The places and buildings had different names. The third school building had become the rebel base camp, the library had turned into the ancient ruins, and the gym near the main building had become the holographic training facility.

    Incredible. ¡ª Wait, no, I can¡¯t be amazed!

    Still, Alvis had to acknowledge the effort the Priest put in. However, it made him also wonder how this was even possible. Creating a real-life survival game, with systems, quests, items and so much more, was way beyond standard magic. Alvis had done a ton of research on systems and found out that nothing like this existed. So how did the Priest do all that?

    Was it his curse?

    Curses and blessings defied the rules of nature so it could be possible. Considering how every Priest of the Devil Cult had their own unique curse, it made sense. Yet how he did it didn¡¯t matter right now so he focused back on the quests.

    This time, his eyes were on the rewards. Every quest gave one an at least one item and coins. However, Alvis couldn¡¯t see how coins would benefit them, given that they were trapped in the school.

    ¡°You might be wondering what the coins are good for.¡±

    Seriously, can he read my mind?

    ¡°Just check your system again and you will see.¡±

    Alvis immediately opened up his system again and what he saw was a new department called shop.

    ¡°I¡¯ve created an in-game shop where you can pay with coins. You can buy all sorts of things, be it food, items, weapons, potions, and more. But instead of me telling you, just take a look at it.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t believe what he heard, so he had to see it with his own eyes.

    Shop Interface

    Shop Categories:

    <ol>

    <li>

    Survival Gear

    </li>

    <li>

    Weapons and Attachments

    </li>

    <li>

    Consumables

    </li>

    <li>

    Cosmetics

    </li>

    <li>

    Special Offers

    </li>

    </ol>

    <hr>

    Category Breakdown

    <h4>1. Survival Gear</h4>

    Items:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Armor:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Basic Armor Vest (500 coins): Provides standard protection.

    </li>

    <li>

    Advanced Armor Vest (1000 coins): Enhanced durability and damage resistance.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Helmets:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Combat Helmet (300 coins): Reduces headshot damage.

    </li>

    <li>

    Reinforced Helmet (600 coins): Increased head protection.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Backpacks:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Small Backpack (200 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Large Backpack (400 coins)

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    <h4>2. Weapons and Attachments</h4>

    Items:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Weapons:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Sword (1500 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Mana Sword (2500 coins)

    - Variations: Elemental Sword (3000 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Shield (1500 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Advanced Shield (2000 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Axt (1500 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Bow (1500 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Beam Gun (2000 coins): Standard issue with moderate damage and range.

    </li>

    <li>

    Sniper Rifle (2500 coins): High damage, long-range.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Attachments:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Scope (300 coins): Enhances aiming precision.

    </li>

    <li>

    Extended Magazine (200 coins): Increases ammo capacity.

    </li>

    <li>

    Suppressor (250 coins): Reduces gun noise.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    <h4>3. Consumables</h4>

    Items:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Health:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Bandages (50 coins each): Basic healing over time.

    </li>

    <li>

    Medkit (200 coins): Full health restoration.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Food:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Water Bottle (25 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Standard Food Package (50 coins): Protein Bar, Water, Trail Mix and Canned Beans

    </li>

    <li>

    Premium Food Package (200 coins): Five-Star Meal

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Potions:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Stamina Potion (150 coins): Increases stamina regeneration.

    </li>

    <li>

    Speed Boost (200 coins): Temporary speed increase.

    </li>

    <li>

    Regeneration Potion (250 coins): Regenerate your health.

    </li>

    <li>

    Mana Potion (250 coins): Regenerate your mana.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    <h4>4. Cosmetics</h4>

    Clothing:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Shoes (200 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Jeans (200 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    T-Shirt (200 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Jacket (200 coins)

    </li>

    </ul>

    <h4>5. Special Offers</h4>

    Items:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Bundles:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Starter Pack (3000 coins): Includes Basic Armor Vest, Combat Helmet, Standard Weapon of your choice, Shield and Medkit.

    </li>

    <li>

    Sniper Pack (3500 coins): Includes Sniper Rifle, Scope, Reinforced Helmet, and Speed Boost.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Team Offers:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Starter Pack (2000 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Sniper Pack (2500 coins)

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    Alvis¡¯ jaw dropped, his brain trying its best to process everything.

    This system gotta be better than my own.

    The level of detail was unmatched.

    ¡°This is just like a real video game,¡± Dane said, realizing the same thing as everyone else. ¡°It reminds me of War of Races.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    I thought Trial of Insanity had been an accurate name, but the Devil really outdid himself this time.

    ¡°Why do I already have coins?¡± Sekki asked.

    Alvis looked at his own system and saw that he too had already 100 coins.

    ¡°I was generous and gave everyone 100 coins,¡± the Priest said. ¡°From now on you will get 50 coins with every day you survive.¡±

    ¡°Wow, this is amazing.¡±

    ¡°I will give you one more tip though,¡± he said, his voice and words sounding friendly, yet Alvis couldn¡¯t shake off this weird feeling. ¡°Be careful how you use your coins. You might need them later on.¡±

    An icy shudder coursed down Alvis¡¯ spine and his brain memorized these words.

    ¡°This is it for now. You will need time to get used to everything. I might change a few things based on your behavior but this is a story for later,¡± he said, wrapping up. ¡°I wish you happy survival games.¡±

    His voice cut off and his presentation ended. Once again, he had dropped a bomb and just vanished. However, everyone knew that with this update, the survival game started!

 Chapter 78: New threats

    Chapter 78

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°What do you think about this?¡±

    Lia¡¯s eyes trembled as she looked through her system and all these changes.

    ¡°He got us,¡± Alvis responded.

    Lia bit her lip, her clenched fists a testament to her mood.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. This game can¡¯t be stopped now.¡±

    They both knew the students wouldn¡¯t start killing each other now, yet that didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t take part in this game. With quests and a shop, it was seemingly impossible not to participate. However, as soon as one started the game, there was no going back. The school¡¯s approach to just not participating in the game already failed on the second day.

    ¡°All these changes¡­¡± Sekki said, his eyes darting over his system, ¡°My brain can¡¯t even keep up.¡±

    ¡°It will take some time before I get used to it too,¡± Maya said, looking just as troubled as Sekki.

    ¡°Huh? I think it¡¯s pretty easy to understand.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone is a gamer like you.¡±

    ¡°Ha, and people say gaming doesn¡¯t have any advantages.¡±

    ¡°Do you even take this seriously?¡± Sekki said, staring Dane into his eyes with an unusual intensity. ¡°This isn¡¯t a video game. If you die here,¡­ you¡¯re dead.¡±

    His voice trembled as his shaking hand showed his feelings. Dane¡¯s eyes widened, and he clenched his fist.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    His voice was the opposite of Sekki¡¯s, as it was filled with resolve. However, it was far more than regular resolve. It was a resolve that stated that he would do everything it took to achieve his goal. No matter what, he would protect his friends.

    ¡°DING DONG DING!¡±

    ¡°We better hurry.¡±

    The bell¡¯s sound cut through everyone¡¯s thoughts, reminding them that they still had to go to their classes. Not wasting any more time, the five of them got going. It didn¡¯t take them long to arrive in class.

    ¡°We are sorry we¡¯re late. The..¡±

    ¡°No need to explain yourself,¡± Ms. Myth said, interrupting Lia¡¯s apology. ¡°Just sit down so we can start.¡±

    They did as they were told and went to their seats. Alvis looked around and noticed how some of his classmates were still walking through the class, a clear indicator that they weren¡¯t the only ones who were late. As everyone settled down, Ms. Myth started.

    ¡°Instead of having our regular lesson today, we will talk about our current situation.¡±

    The first half of her sentence would have been a reason to celebrate if it wasn¡¯t for the survival game they were in. However, one glance at his classmates was enough for Alvis to realize they were relieved nonetheless. Though this might be because they could finally figure out their thoughts.

    ¡°Before we talk about the quests, I want to know how you feel.¡±

    Ms. Myth¡¯s words were soft, unusual so for her. Her eyes had a comforting lightness to them that made it easy for her students to trust her. She, who normally was a strict teacher, showed her caring nature, almost seeming like their mother.

    ¡°Will we be alright?¡± Joel asked, opening up to her, his voice trembling. ¡°Even though I¡¯m a beast-man, I¡¯m not strong. I¡¯m also not smart or have a lot of friends. Can someone like me even survive?¡±

    The always happy and joking Joel was almost tearing up as he said these words. However, he wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way. As Alvis looked around, he saw several people who had lowered their gazes whilst shivering.

    The new update had more to it than just introducing quests and the shop. It made people realize that this game was real, and they had no choice but to take part in this survival game.

    Ms. Myth looked at her students, her eyebrows drawn together and her lips pursed. She opened her mouth, yet closed it again without saying something. However, she took a deep breath in and out and continued.

    ¡°We will all survive,¡± she said, her voice clear and void of doubt. ¡°The WRO will free us from this barrier. All we have to do is to endure.¡±

    An icy silence followed her words as the students still looked down.

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    ¡°No, no, this isn¡¯t it,¡± Joel said, waving his paws. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ the Priest said we couldn¡¯t be saved.¡±

    ¡°So you trust him?¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°No, of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then there you have your answer,¡± Ms. Myth said with a soft smile.

    Joel¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth too, but he said nothing and just sighed.

    ¡°Ms. Myth, can I ask something about the quests?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, Ulmi.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, Mr. Woltzer had said that we shouldn¡¯t take part in this game. However, I doubt this is still the case with the quests now. So how do we go about it?¡±

    Ulmi immediately understood the situation and asked the right question. Just like Alvis and Lia, she knew that people would do quests even if Mr. Woltzer tried to stop them. The rewards one got were far too valuable. Considering one could buy food with the coins and the school¡¯s food reserves were limited, Mr. Woltzer couldn¡¯t even find an argument for stopping them.

    ¡°Mr. Woltzer is still working on finding a solution. However, he had sent every teacher a message. He told us that students could take on quests as long as those quests didn¡¯t demand them to hurt others.¡±

    ¡°But how do we decide who takes on the quest?¡±

    ¡°He said that until he found a better solution, it will be first come, first served.¡±

    ¡°This will only lead to problems!¡±

    ¡°Like I said, this is only until he finds a better method.¡±

    Ulmi still didn¡¯t seem convinced, yet she had no choice but to accept what Ms. Myth said.

    But she is right.

    Having students battle over quests couldn¡¯t end well. They were limited, but their rewards were tempting to everyone. Even Alvis would try to complete them. He already had a quest in mind he wanted to complete for today, yet he had to hope no one would do it faster than him.

    ¡°Any more questions?¡±

    The class went on and they kept talking about the quests and their situation.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I hope we aren¡¯t late,¡± Sekki said, increasing his tempo once more.

    ¡°The quest is still on the map,¡± Ulmi said, looking at her system. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean no one is working on it right now.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Alvis said, also picking up his pace now.

    As soon as class had finished, the three of them got going. The quest Alvis had decided to do was the hidden chamber quest where one had to solve a puzzle. He was good with those sorts of things and he also thought of the rewards as alluring, so he had no reason not to do it. As for Ulmi and Sekki, they probably thought the same. Dane, on the other hand, went to the holographic monster quest, for obvious reasons. Lia chose not to do any as she still had to prepare for the student council meeting.

    ¡°You think you can solve the puzzle?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Ulmi responded. ¡°I¡¯m not good when it comes to stuff like this.¡±

    ¡°Liar,¡± Sekki said, upon which she only smiled.

    ¡°Why are you asking, then?¡±

    Sekki grimaced as Ulmi got him good. Alvis just observed their little banter and suppressed his laughter as Sekki found someone more eloquent than him.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Ulmi suddenly said. ¡°I hear people exiting the library.¡±

    ¡°What, I don¡¯t see¡­¡±

    Sekki didn¡¯t even finish his sentence as a group of students came into view.

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I have good ears,¡± she said, pointing at her tufted ears.

    Even with his advanced senses, Alvis couldn¡¯t keep up with the lynx girl¡¯s hearing.

    ¡°Then tell me what those guys are talking about,¡± Sekki said looking a bit troubled. ¡°Did they complete the quest?¡±

    Ulmi closed her eyes for a few seconds.

    ¡°No,¡± she said, her eyebrows drawn together. ¡°They gave up.¡±

    ¡°Huh, why?¡±

    ¡°Stop asking questions. Let¡¯s just go and see.¡±

    They didn¡¯t waste more time and followed Ulmi¡¯s advice. It took them one more minute to arrive at the library. As soon as they went in, the odor of books welcomed them. However, his view didn¡¯t fit this smell.

    ¡°It looks like an ancient ruin.¡±

    The bookshelves had turned into old rusty wooden scaffolding with books on them that could have only been from the time of the Devil. Wall painting fragments decorated the room with ancient mosaics and golden statues adding to the atmosphere.

    Alvis and the others just stood there in awe as they took everything in.

    ¡°What kind of magic does the Devil Cult¡¯s Priest have?¡± Ulmi mumbled under her breath.

    However, even Alvis wondered just how powerful Elric Zweistein¡¯s curse had to be.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go look for the quest.¡±

    Yet as soon as Sekki said that, their view changed, the ancient ruin with its old bookshelves, wall paintings, and statues fading away, replaced by their regular library.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Someone completed the quest,¡± Ulmi said, her eyes looking at the person who came out of the depths of the library.

    Her small steps echoed through the hall, yet it was her presence that captivated Alvis¡¯ attention. It was a girl with a key in her hand and an amulet around her neck. She looked a bit older than Alvis, her pure white skin in contrast with her pitch-black hair. Yet it was her scarlet eyes that had Alvis staring at her. Those eyes were the eyes of a demon, yet she seemed human.

    However, it was because Alvis knew who she was that it all made sense.

    ¡°Now I understand why the guys gave up on the quest,¡± Ulmi said, chuckling. ¡°Who would have thought the genius fourth-year student, the talent who already is a master rank mage, decided to do this quest?¡±

    Ulmi had intentionally raised her voice so that she could hear her, yet the girl stayed indifferent and didn¡¯t even spare her a glance.

    Alvis activated his skill Assassin¡¯s Eye, however, he jerked back as a mental sting tormented his brain.

    What was that?

    Error: An artifact is blocking your skill.

    Is it this amulet?

    He looked at her again, though this time their eyes met and Alvis felt as if the time stood still. Her scarlet eyes pulled him into her world, making it impossible for him to look away. It wasn¡¯t like Lia¡¯s hypnosis technique, no, it was something different. However, Alvis couldn¡¯t put it into words.

    ¡°Stop staring. Don¡¯t you have a girlfriend?¡±

    Ulmi¡¯s words pulled Alvis out of his daze. The girl just went by and everything was over.

    ¡°So this was Jasmine,¡± Sekki said, still in awe. ¡°She has the same rare mix as Hibea, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she is half demon, half human.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to admire her. She completed the quest we wanted to do.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t change it now.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    The three of them went out of the library, not having achieved their goal. However, the second they came out, Dane came sprinting toward them.

    ¡°Did you complete the quest?¡± he immediately asked.

    ¡°No, we were too late.¡±

    ¡°So you also came too late.¡±

    ¡°Also?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this dude was faster than me,¡± he said, clicking his tongue.

    ¡°Wait, there is someone who is faster than you?¡± Alvis and Sekki said almost in unison.

    ¡°It was this huge fourth grader,¡± Dane said, still clenching his fist. ¡°I think his name was Hercules.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a huge fourth grader who is even faster than you, then it has to be Hercules,¡± Ulmi said, stating the obvious.

    ¡°Another strong fourth grader,¡± Sekki said. ¡°They will be problematic.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who went to do the last quest?¡±

    ¡°I think Kris.¡±

    Alvis pulled out his phone and called him.

    ¡°Hey, who completed the quest you wanted to do?¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Alvis hung up as soon as he proved his assumption.

    ¡°Why did you call Kris? No, who completed the quest?¡± Sekki asked.

    ¡°It was a fourth grader called William.¡±

    ¡°Now I understand,¡± Ulmi mumbled, her face grim.

    ¡°Yo, what¡¯s going on?¡± Dane asked, unable to follow.

    ¡°Every quest today was completed by a fourth grader,¡± Alvis said, starting his explanation. ¡°It¡¯s safe to assume that they¡¯ve agreed to take this game on seriously.¡±

    ¡°You mean..¡±

    ¡°Yes. In the worst-case scenario, they might turn out to become our strongest enemies.¡±

 Chapter 79: Chaos doubts

    Chapter 79

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you all made it here on such short notice,¡± Lia said as she sat down at the end of the table, a weak smile crossing her face.

    The other student council members just nodded in response as they sat down, too. However, Alvis observed everyone¡¯s movements and facial expressions. One look at Lia was enough to make his heart ache out of worry. Her heavy eyelids, her smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes anymore, her a tad paler skin, and her loosely done hair strands all exposed her mental state to Alvis. No matter how much she tried to cover it up and act strong, she couldn¡¯t fool him.

    Yet the other students seemed just as battered even though it was only the second day they had been trapped in the school. However, in just two days, everything had changed¡ªenough to justify the exhaustion etched on their faces.

    Just going by their appearance, the first years looked fine. Despite the tension etched on their faces, the first-years held their heads high, shoulders squared, as if determined not to let fear take over.

    Color me surprised.

    They were stronger than Alvis would¡¯ve expected. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said about Chao. Chao¡¯s eyelids drooped like lead weights, and it would have been a miracle if he had slept that night. His hands trembled slightly as he clenched them into fists. His eyes darted around the room, never settling on anyone for long, like he was waiting for something to go wrong. He was never the courageous nor the strongest, so his doubts and fear were more than justified.

    Still, it¡¯s only the second day.

    If Chao didn¡¯t adapt mentally, these next few days would become hell for him. Maya, on the other hand, had the most life in her eyes. They were burning with determination, the resolve to protect and help her best friend, keeping her unshakable.

    As soon as everyone settled down, the meeting started.

    ¡°I know there is a lot going through your heads right now, but you can probably guess the reason for today¡¯s meeting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this twisted survival game what else,¡± Chao said, frustration moving his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our situation can only be described as a catastrophe. It¡¯s a never before happened emergency, and that¡¯s why we need to take emergency measures. This sudden meeting is one of them.¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± Dagon said, ¡°but what are we supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°This is what I will get to now,¡± Lia answered. There was a short break in which she took in a deep breath, collecting her thoughts before she continued. ¡°It¡¯s only the second day, yet it¡¯s obvious that the Devil Cult does everything to destroy our peace and get us to kill each other. And if we don¡¯t change anything,¡­. they will reach their goal.¡±

    ¡°Lia!¡±

    Everyone, including Alvis, gasped at hearing Lia say the unthinkable. They all had avoided thinking about the worst-case scenario, and even Alvis had tried his best to stay as optimistic as possible. However, Lia, the perhaps most optimistic person they all knew, spelled it out, destroying their comfortable illusion.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    It was the harsh reality.

    People were already taking part in the survival game via the quest. And thinking about the personal system everyone got and the shop, it only started there. The Priest could keep on adding rules that would get people deeper into the game until it was too late to turn around. And this was where the killing would start. It was a grim future, but right now, it was the most likely one.

    Still, this coming from Lia¡­

    Alvis just stared at her emerald eyes, unable to say anything as he wondered where this change came from.

    ¡°There is a fine line between optimism and naivety,¡± Lia said, her clear voice somewhat colder than usual. ¡°It won¡¯t do us any good to keep assuming the best. Right now, Mr. Woltzer and all the other teachers are carrying the whole burden. They ensure order and that nothing happens. However, they aren¡¯t infallible. They have emotions too. Just like us students, they are fearing for their lives, the only difference being that they aren¡¯t allowed to show it. I think we, as the student council, should help them carry that burden.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I get it, but what are we supposed to do?¡± Chao asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I will be talking about now,¡± she answered. It took her a bit of time to collect all her thoughts, though as soon as she finished, she continued. ¡°Because we are students, we are the best gateway to other students. So I think it¡¯s our duty to look after them and to support them as well as possible. I also have a few ideas about how we could do that. We should increase our walks around the school so we can solve problems between students immediately as soon as they come up, not giving them any room to get bigger. In our situation, every little argument could be the trigger for something bad. We should also work firmly with the teachers and stay in conversation with them so that they know what to do. When we act as a gap between them, it¡¯s easier for both sides. I think in this extreme situation we should strive to become role models and a pillar of support so that people with problems can always come to us for help.¡±

    Lia spoke with unyielding determination, her ambitious words echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. However, the only thing that awaited her was silence.

    Chao sat with his head down, his fingers tapping nervously on the table. His foot jittered under his chair, a quiet, restless rhythm that grew louder with each passing second. He bit his lip, his foot tapping faster. His throat tightened, but he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you expecting too much from us?¡± Chao asked, his voice somewhat trembling. He looked Lia into her eyes, his lips and pupils shaking as he spoke up again. ¡°We students in the student council also feel fear. We also experience unimaginable despair that keeps us up at night. We worry about how much longer this nightmare continues and if we survive long enough to see the end. Yet what you expect from us is to always stay strong and to help others, even though we also need help.¡°

    Chao¡¯s voice cracked as the words tumbled out, his fists trembling on the table. The room fell silent, each student averting their gaze, the weight of their shared fear hanging heavy between them.

    He let it all out.

    His doubts, his fears, his unfiltered raw emotions. No one could answer as they deep down felt the same.

    However, Lia took it all in, his doubts, his fears, his unfiltered raw emotions, feeling them just as strongly as him with her empathetic abilities. And it was because of that, that even she was silent.

    Seeing Lia¡¯s struggle, Maya tried to interfere.

    ¡°I think¡ª¡°

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Chao,¡± Lia said, finally speaking up. ¡°I know that I¡¯m probably expecting way too much from you. That I¡¯m pushing you above more than you can endure. Still,¡­ I will do it, anyway. You here in the student council are the only people I could trust to do something like that. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m begging you from the depths of my heart to support me and lend me your strength. Please support me with my egoistical wish to help everyone.¡°

    Lia pushed her chair back slowly, her legs shaking as she stood. She took a breath, and bowed deeply, her shoulders stiff with tension.

    ¡°Of course, we will support you!¡± the three first years said in unison.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask, Lia,¡± Maya said.

    ¡°You can always count on me,¡± Alvis said, smiling.

    However, Chao was the only one who didn¡¯t respond. Yet as everyone¡¯s gaze landed on him, he just scratched his cheek.

    ¡°This is unfair. How could I possibly say no to such a heart-filled plea from our student council president?¡± He said, giving in with a sigh.

    ¡°Thank you all,¡± Lia said with a pure smile.

    Everyone knew that they would have to work past their limits, yet for Lia, who always gave her best for everyone, they would all do it.

 Chapter 80: Report

    Chapter 80

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°

    ¡°Only one week?¡± Lia said, gasping and shaking her head. ¡°It feels like we¡¯ve been trapped here for eternity. Oh, I¡¯m sorry, continue.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Alvis responded, smiling, before he continued his report. ¡°Our current situation can only be described as tense. The tension within the school and among the students is building up like a storm.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve noticed that too,¡± she said, biting her lip in frustration.

    ¡°The students are becoming uneasy, resulting in more and more conflicts. I can¡¯t even count how many arguments and fights I had to stop. Just yesterday, I had to pull two students apart in the cafeteria¡ªone had taken an extra slice of bread, and the other wouldn¡¯t stop screaming about it. It¡¯s only getting worse. The other student council members probably have to deal with the same.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because of my selfish request you have to suffer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We all decided on our own that we want to help you, so don¡¯t go and regret your decision now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Continue.¡±

    ¡°The root cause for all the problems is that the students are starting to doubt Mr. Woltzer¡¯s words because it has already been one week since we¡¯ve been trapped here, yet there is no sign that the WRO will save us. Even though Mr. Woltzer keeps saying that it¡¯s just a matter of time, it¡¯s the uncertainty that is killing the students from within.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t contact the outside world, which makes everything ten times worse.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Another big problem would be our food supplies.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve talked to Mr. Woltzer about that. He told me there would still be enough food for a few weeks if we handled it correctly. So we don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°No, we have to worry. It¡¯s a fact that every day we spend here our food supplies decrease and every student notices this painful fact because our rations have become smaller. This paired with the uncertainty of when we will get out births unbelievable anxiety. But this isn¡¯t all. It also leads to frustration and resentment towards those races who eat more than oneself.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Charles¡¯ words on that day still haven¡¯t left their mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even though it¡¯s irrational, seeing someone else eat more than you in a situation where the food is scarce naturally leads to resentment. The result thereof is that the tension between races rises even more to the point where they don¡¯t even want to talk to each other. Especially the demons who harbor doubts about the other races and are the target of many racist attacks have isolated themselves from the others and only hang out among themselves.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed the same for the school years. It¡¯s as if some sort of rivalry has formed, so people only trust the people in their grade whom they know the best.¡±

    ¡°This probably also stems from the game system and quests. Seeing how the fourth graders work together to complete the most quests is most likely what caused the other grades to feel the need to work together, too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been only a few days since we were in charge of the quest, yet it¡¯s more tiresome than I could¡¯ve ever imagined.¡±

    ¡°Hah, at least you¡¯re acknowledging that you are working us like slaves. Managing all the applications for quests and having them run through the lottery system all while taking in mind who already has completed quests and prioritizing those who haven¡¯t is insane work.¡±

    ¡°I apologize. But it was you who came up with this system.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of that,¡± he said, shaking his head. Seeing that, Lia could only giggle.

    ¡°Let me get back to my report. Concerning the game shop everyone has access to, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve noticed that most students use their daily 50 coins to buy food. As of now, they don¡¯t care about the other stuff in the shop.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. We would have a problem if they started buying weapons.¡±

    ¡°Most students don¡¯t even have enough coins for that.¡±

    ¡°Do you still save up your daily 50 coins?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Call me paranoid, but I still can¡¯t forget the Priest¡¯s one comment. And also it¡¯s better to have saved up some coins for whatever was to come.¡±

    ¡°You are always thinking ahead. I love that about you.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with this sudden surprise attack?¡± Alvis said, blushing.

    ¡°Haha, nothing. You can continue.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is about it. Our situation could be much worse, but right now it¡¯s somewhat stable. Still, the tension is building up like crazy and one subtle change can be the last straw.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just hope that this won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is all we can do.¡±

    ¡°--- Hello guys, here is your favorite priest again!¡±

    A shudder ran down Alvis¡¯ spine, triggering his mana to flame within his core, the Priest¡¯s voice alone enough to ignite his hatred. Lia shot up from her place too, her raised eyebrows and clenched fists a testament to her rage.

    Why¡­ why now?!

    He always appeared at the worst possible time. They had just talked about how one change can lead to a catastrophe and now the Priest had a new announcement.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve talked to you. To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that one week would go by and nothing would happen. You are all sooooo boring. At this point, this game won¡¯t even be fun. That¡¯s why I came up with an interesting rule.¡±

    The Priest¡¯s voice dripped with false cheerfulness, filling the room like a toxin. It crawled under Alvis¡¯s skin, a reminder of just how easily the Priest could play with their lives. Alvis¡¯ heart knocked against his ribcage as he awaited the Priest¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Whoever makes the first kill gains instant freedom.¡±

 Chapter 81: Breaking Point

    Chapter 81

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°Whoever makes the first kill gains instant freedom.¡±

    These words echoed in Alvis¡¯ ears, yet he just shook his head as if he could cast them away. However, they had already reached his brain, which did its best to process them. But somehow, even his brain couldn¡¯t believe the information he just got, as if it was malfunctioning. Yet the words kept repeating in his mind, hammering their reality in his head until he had no choice but to accept it. A crippling heat shot through Alvis¡¯ body, making him seize every movement.

    It¡¯s over.

    This announcement was the last straw. It was the last thing that was needed to break the balance they tried their utmost to hold on to. There was nothing left that could hold back the agitated students any longer. There was no hope anymore, and the killing was inevitable.

    ¡°This new rule is just like a quest,¡± the priest said, his cheery voice making Alvis¡¯ inwards twist. ¡°However, it isn¡¯t time-limited and will stay until someone completes it. The objective is to kill someone, the reward is freedom. You can open your system and look it up.¡±

    Almost subconsciously, Alvis did what the priest said.

    Welcome, player! A new quest is available.

    Quest Introduction: First Blood

    Quest Giver: Elric Zweistein, the Priest of Knowledge.

    Location: Within the barrier.

    Dialogue: ¡°The game is too boring, so will you help me make it more entertaining? I¡¯ve got a special reward for you if you do.¡±

    Objective:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Kill another person.

    </li>

    </ul>

    Quest Log:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Quest Title: ¡°First Blood¡±

    </li>

    <li>

    Objective: Kill another person.

    </li>

    <li>

    Reward: Instant freedom.

    </li>

    </ul>

    Alvis gulped, seeing it with his own eyes, making it more and more real.

    ¡°And just in case you forgot, if someone in a team completes the quest, everyone in the team gets the reward. I hope you understand what I mean.¡±

    ¡°This twisted piece of shit!¡± Lia shouted as soon as he heard these words. ¡°He is also trying to encourage teaming.¡±

    Alvis could only bite his tongue in frustration. With this new quest, the students would also be forming teams which they only didn¡¯t do up until now because Mr. Woltzer prohibited it. But they certainly wouldn¡¯t care anymore. Even without this quest, they would¡¯ve wanted to form teams and now they got the final push.

    Yet a team was just a disguised trap by the priest. If one had all his dearest friends in their team, one wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice others. As long as one could survive with the people dearest to them, it didn¡¯t matter. This was the essence of a team that the Priest tried to hide behind favorable perks.

    ¡°So how long will it take until someone is brave enough to take up my offer? I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± the Priest said, ending his broadcast.

    The excitement in his voice was enough to make Alvis almost lose his mind. However, he controlled his burning mana and just punched the wall with the back of his fist.

    ¡°How can such an evil, perverted person even exist?¡± Lia asked, her eyebrows pinched and her fingers scratching the table.

    The first kill can¡¯t be stopped anymore. And once one person dies, hell will break out.

    Alvis couldn¡¯t even take a deep breath as he realized the gravity of a murder within the school by a student to another student. After that, it would be impossible to trust one another and it would be the most natural reaction for everyone to unlock their survival modes. It would be a survival of the fittest scenario.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Is there really nothing we can do to stop this catastrophe?¡± he muttered under gritted teeth.

    Do I really have to take part in this killing festival to complete this level?

    Alvis clenched his fists so hard blood started dripping from his palm. He would find it a thousand times better if a level of his system would only make him suffer, similar to the trial of insanity. However, a level in which everyone, even his friends, had to suffer just as much as him was a million times worse.

    Is this why you made it this way? Because you want to break me this much?

    He could imagine how the Devil was laughing at him right now, which made him almost crash out. However, as soon as he lifted his gaze to Lia and saw how she trembled on her chair, holding her head as the desperation crept into her eyes, he knew he had to calm down.

    It¡¯s way worse for her.

    Not only was she an empath and the student council president who cared for everyone from the depths of her heart, she also couldn¡¯t respawn. Every death from here on was finale for her. Every life that would be lost couldn¡¯t be regained anymore. Her beloved fellow students could die at any moment and she couldn¡¯t do anything. She had no next try.

    Alvis couldn¡¯t even imagine how bad the situation was for her.

    A loud slap could be heard in the student council room as Alvis slapped himself.

    It¡¯s too early to give up. Instead of despairing, I should try my best to find ways to solve everything.

    ¡°Al?¡±

    ¡°Raise your head, Lia. We can¡¯t give up yet.¡±

    Her emerald eyes widened in surprise, and Alvis could see how determination replaced the doubt in them. Her tense face loosened and she, too, slapped her face. After a deep breath in and out, she was ready.

    ¡°You are right. We can¡¯t give up yet.¡±

    Alvis could only smile at seeing Lia regain her usual optimism.

    ¡°----Hello everyone, here is Mr. Woltzer.¡±

    It had only been a few minutes since the Priest¡¯s shocking announcement, yet Mr. Woltzer already reacted with an announcement of his own.

    But what does he want to say? Can he save this situation?

    ¡°I guess you already know what I¡¯m going to talk to you about. It¡¯s the new rule the Devil Cult has announced.¡±

    It was just like Alvis had thought.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been trapped here for a week now. Our living conditions aren¡¯t great and everyone wants to go home. I get that. I get that more than anyone else because I too want to go home. I too want to go home and see my family, my beautiful wife, and my adorable daughter. I truly understand this feeling. However, killing another person for that is unthinkable!¡± He suddenly raised his voice, his raw emotions even overwhelming Alvis. ¡°This is something I could never do. No, this is something no one of us could ever do. Killing someone not even to save one¡¯s life but just because one is tired of living in the school for one week. I can¡¯t even imagine that someone is even thinking about taking up this foolish offer.¡±

    Mr. Woltzer¡¯s passionate words had Alvis¡¯ heart in a deadlock and he could imagine that everyone else felt the same. Whenever it felt like all hope was lost, Mr. Woltzer could breathe life in everyone.

    ¡°He is incredible,¡± Lia said, her lips moving on her own.

    ¡°Let¡¯s imagine what would happen if someone would be foolish enough to trust the Priest and do as he said. If he wasn¡¯t lying to us, one would get out of the school. But what after that? The people on the other side would ask how one was able to get out while everyone else was still stuck in this cruel survival game. What would you answer? Would you lie to them? Or would you tell them that you mercilessly killed a comrade just so you could get out? If you do that, you would be an outcast for the rest of your life and deemed dead by society. And if you really think you could lie to them, then you are even more stupid. I personally will tell the world the truth after the WRO saves us. And I will make sure you get your just punishment.¡±

    He presents our liberation by the WRO as a fact.

    Alvis didn¡¯t know if he did it on purpose or not, yet it was a powerful move either way. It showed that he didn¡¯t doubt that the WRO would save them, making everyone believe it was true. And if it was true, one had no reason to kill another person for one¡¯s escape.

    ¡°I can only repeat myself. We have to trust the WRO. I know it might feel long, but it only has been one week since we¡¯ve been trapped here. It was just one week. We have to be patient and believe. We will soon be free.¡±

    With that, he ended his announcement.

    A soft smile appeared on Alvis¡¯ face. Mr Woltzer had listed off so many convincing points that Alvis was sure that the first kill wouldn¡¯t happen soon.

    But only under one condition.

    That the WRO would save them soon.

    This was the only hope they had, still stronger than their fear of being trapped here forever. However, as soon as the student lost this hope, their fear of being trapped here forever would take over. And being trapped in the school forever would equal death because they would run out of food and starve. So they would do everything to get out. The situation would develop into a kill-or-be-killed situation.

    This can¡¯t happen no matter what.

    However, Alvis couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that the WRO wasn¡¯t even capable of saving them. Even though they had the best mages at hand, they still hadn¡¯t freed them. And because Alvis already went up against the Devil Cult, he knew it probably was because of Elric Zweistein¡¯s curse. He didn¡¯t know what his curse was, but a curse defied the rules of nature, so it was the only thing strong enough to hold off the WRO.

    That means we can¡¯t put all of our trust into the WRO.

    The only way to de-escalate this situation was if they could break this barrier. So if the WRO couldn¡¯t do it, he had to do it himself.

    I have to find a way to save everyone!

    And he had to do it fast, because the longer he waited, the more likely it was for someone to start the killing.

 Chapter 82: The truth behind the barrier

    Chapter 82

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Alvis had left the student council room on his own and his head was still overfilled with thoughts. As he gazed into the distance, only a black veil met his gaze, further igniting the gears in his brain.

    This is the thing I have to break.

    With his goal in mind, his feet moved even quicker. He didn¡¯t know a lot about barrier magic as he never really researched this topic, but this would change now. A soft smile spread across his face as the library came into view.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    As soon as he stepped in, the familiar odor of books welcomed him, easing his mind and making him breathe out. Even in an extreme situation like the survival game, this place was a safe haven, reserved for those who appreciated it.

    However, Alvis just shook his head, not wanting to waste his time indulging in bliss. And before trying the impossible of finding the right books within this near-endless collection, he would save his energy and just ask the librarian.

    ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am,¡± he began, trying to sound as polite as possible. ¡°I¡¯m looking for books on barriers. Do you have any recommendations?¡±

    The librarian peered over her glasses, her heavy eyelids barely able to lift themselves.

    I guess the survival game is also taking a toll on the teachers¡­

    ¡°All gone,¡± she said, her voice coming out harsh.

    ¡°All gone?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a girl borrowed all the books on the topic as soon as this shit started here.¡±

    The librarian didn¡¯t mind her language, yet this wasn¡¯t the thing that had Alvis¡¯ jaw dropping. It was the fact that someone else had the same idea as him. No, she was even one step ahead of him, as she already came to the conclusion on the first day.

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    The librarian didn¡¯t answer, but instead pointed her thumb at the reading section of the library.

    ¡°She only leaves this place when it¡¯s time to eat or sleep.¡±

    So she is here right now!

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Alvis said as his body already carried him away.

    He moved through the library in fast strides, even though he had yet to figure out what he would say to her. But before he could think about it, a familiar person came into his view.

    Sitting amongst a pile of books was a girl with an ancient amulet around her neck. Her scarlet eyes were staring into a book, but they somehow still captivated Alvis. It was as if an air of grace surrounded her, making her seem as if she lived in her own world. Still, Alvis took one step forward, his mouth already moving on its own.

    ¡°You are Jasmine, right?¡±

    The girl lifted her gaze in one graceful motion, now looking at the one who called her name.

    ¡°And you are Alvis, right?¡±

    His eyes widened for a second, his brain wondering how a fourth-year like her knew him. But he refrained from asking, as the answer was semi-obvious. Instead, he focussed on the books around her, catching a glimpse of their titles. And it was just as he thought. They were all about barrier magic.

    ¡°Do you mind lending me some of these books?¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°What do you need them for?¡± she asked, her intelligent scarlet eyes scanning every movement of his.

    ¡°For the same reason you need them,¡± Alvis said, not backing down.

    A subtle smile appeared on her face, yet it vanished instantly. She closed the book she was reading and turned to Alvis.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. I¡¯ve just realized that again.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as I said. It¡¯s no use. You won¡¯t be able to break the barrier.¡±

    So we really thought the same.

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s scarlet eyes locked onto his, narrowing slightly as her silence stretched. Her fingers traced the edge of her book, the weight of her gaze making him shift uncomfortably. However, after a few seconds of contemplation, she let out a sigh.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already tried it.¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Our teachers and they were led by Ms. Brechen, who is a master rank barrier mage. They¡¯ve tried it after the curfew and didn¡¯t tell the students in case it would fail, so it wouldn¡¯t demoralize them any further.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, they¡¯ve already tried to break it? Well, now that I think about it, I guess it makes sense that they would at least try. And keeping it a secret also makes sense, in case they would fail. But how do you know about that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your regular student.¡±

    This was all she said as an answer. Alvis just clicked his tongue, knowing damn well she wouldn¡¯t spit out anything more. So instead of worrying about that, he would get back to the topic.

    ¡°So they failed, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Brechen couldn¡¯t break the barrier. In fact, she couldn¡¯t even analyze it. It was something that far surpassed her abilities, something she had never seen before.¡±

    Alvis felt his throat tighten, the dryness forcing him to swallow hard as the reality of her words sunk in. A master rank barrier mage couldn¡¯t even grasp the foundations of this barrier and here he was thinking he could break it after reading some books about it. He gritted his teeth, trying his best to suppress the shame building up within him.

    ¡°Mind hearing my theory?¡± Jasmine asked, though it wasn¡¯t a question Alvis could possibly deny, and they both knew that, so she just continued. ¡°I also tried analyzing the barrier, but even I failed.¡±

    Does she think she is better than a master rank barrier mage when it comes to barriers?

    ¡°This barrier isn¡¯t based on magic. It isn¡¯t based on something we know and that¡¯s why we can¡¯t analyze it. And that¡¯s why no one from the WRO will be able to analyze it.¡±

    ¡°I think the same,¡± Alvis said, revealing what he had kept hidden since the start. ¡°The barrier is most likely an ability of the Priest¡¯s curse and that¡¯s why it defies the rules of nature and magic.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened as one could see her mind expanding on this idea.

    ¡°A curse,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I guess this also makes sense. But how do you know that he has a curse?¡±

    Her stare intensified, making Alvis immediately realize his slip up.

    I forgot it isn¡¯t public knowledge that every priest has a curse.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a theory of mine and given the current circumstances, it makes the most sense.¡±

    He just played it off.

    ¡°Well, it does make sense. I just didn¡¯t think about it.¡±

    Even Jasmine agreed that it probably had something to do with the Priest¡¯s curse, yet something didn¡¯t quite add up. It was a thought Alvis couldn¡¯t quite get his hands around, as his knowledge on curses and blessings was limited. Still, it was the sole thing that made him question everything.

    If the Priest¡¯s barrier is part of his curse, people like Priest Zaini who are immune to curses should be able to pass it.

    However, even after one week, this didn¡¯t happen. Even if the WRO didn¡¯t have a person who had the same resistance as Zaini, Alvis¡¯ assassins, especially Adler, would contact him. After defeating the Priest of Insanity, Voyzez Knaxius, the Tekka Temple led by Priest Zaini, and the Devil Hunters led by Alvis, made a deal to assist each other in taking down the Devil Cult. Now a new priest of the Devil Cult appeared, so it was the best time to make use of this connection.

    Yet this didn¡¯t happen.

    So if even Priest Zaini wasn¡¯t able to pass the barrier, it couldn¡¯t be a curse. With the knowledge he had, this was the logical conclusion. However, he didn¡¯t even know if his knowledge was enough. And if it wasn¡¯t a curse and not magic, what could it possibly be?

    Alvis¡¯ hands clenched into fists, his jaw tightening as his thoughts spiraled. He ran a hand through his hair, tugging slightly as if the physical pull could calm the storm in his head.

    ¡°I guess my theory was wrong then,¡± Jasmine mumbled under her breath.

    ¡°What is your theory?¡±

    ¡°I thought that if the barrier wasn¡¯t based on magic, it was based on science.¡±

    ¡°Science?!¡±

    It was as if his brain rewired as soon as he heard her say this.

    ¡°Yes, science. If even I can¡¯t explain it with my knowledge of magic, then it could only be science. Also, the Priest introduced himself as the Priest of Knowledge and when I think about knowledge, science is one of the first things I associate with it. However, the perhaps most convincing argument was his last name. The Zweistein family is the leading factor when it comes to innovations and science and they even have the best scientist to ever live in their family.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t even speak as the dots in his brain connected.

    Everything, everything makes sense.

    If it was based on science, it made sense that no mage could analyze it. It made sense that the WRO couldn¡¯t do anything and that Zaini couldn¡¯t enter. After all, the only scientist who could do something about this situation was currently within the barrier, too.

    I have to see if this theory is true.

    ¡°Thanks, Jasmine.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even wait for her to respond before sprinting off.

 Chapter 83: Too late

    Chapter 83

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Alvis left the library in a hurry, wanting to confirm his new theory. It took him under three minutes to reach the end of the school grounds, the barrier.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a closer look at this.¡±

    His eyes narrowed on the black sphere that was holding them back. He raised his hand and placed his palm against the barrier. A faint, tingling sensation overcame Alvis as if a static charge ran across his skin. Yet it didn¡¯t even hurt, so he continued by pushing against the barrier. His eyes widened as he noticed that he could push it back a bit.

    Alvis¡¯ palm glowed faintly with mana as he pressed harder, only for the surface to ripple like disturbed water. Sweat formed on his brow. The more he pushed, the more the barrier seemed to swallow his efforts, pushing back with a force that grew stronger by the second. His arm shook, the mana in his hand sputtering out like a candle in a storm.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Alvis had a few ideas about what the barrier could be made up with, but he still needed more information before concluding. He activated his skill Mastermind which he had leveled up to level. 12, boosting his intelligence for three minutes. The gears in his brain shifted, setting the stage for his analysis.

    He started by creating a small earth spike and firing it against the barrier. His attack reached it, but made no damage and vanished. Alvis tried again, this time looking closer at the area of impact. His earth spike flew against it, yet it turned into mana particles as soon as it reached it. But this wasn¡¯t all. He could see tiny components of the barrier moving at exactly the place he hit it.

    Alvis raised his hand once more and put his palm against the barrier, wanting to see something. Just like the first time, a static charge ran down his spine.

    ¡°This has to be an energy field. Most likely an electromagnetic one.¡±

    He continued pushing against what felt like an invincible gel, this time trying to identify the component that gave it its physical form. By focusing all his mana on his eyes and with his improved senses intact, he gazed at the place he was pressing against. And then he saw it. Tiny, rapidly shifting particles near its surface, rearranging every millisecond.

    ¡°Are these nanobots?¡±

    Alvis audibly gasped as he remembered Elise once talking about them. And then it all clicked.

    If these are nanobots and the barrier also has an electromagnetic field, then it¡¯s a hybrid defense system consisting of two main components: an invisible energy field and a swarm of nanobots that form the physical barrier.

    The core of the barrier is the invisible energy field. It deflects physical and mana-based attacks by absorbing or reflecting them. It probably works by manipulating subatomic particles. I can¡¯t explain how, but the priest somehow created a powerful electromagnetic field that operates on a quantum mechanical level. This field slightly distorts space and time, preventing matter or radiation from penetrating the barrier.

    Complementing this energy field is a swarm of nanobots. They form a solid surface that acts as a second layer and physically blocks intruders. They are made of highly durable materials, most likely carbon-based nanomesh, graphene, or maybe even dragon scales, which are all extremely strong and flexible. They are capable of responding to commands from the projectors and are rearranging themselves every millisecond, making it impossible to analyze their structure.

    His legs buckled, sending him collapsing onto the ground. His mind throbbed, thoughts rushing faster than he could catch them. Sweat poured down his face, his vision blurred as his pulse roared in his ears. He closed his eyes, forcing himself to breathe before he lost control.

    ¡°Ha...haha...haha---,¡± He stared at the black sphere having finished his analysis, yet the only thing he could do was laugh. ¡°It¡¯s science. It really is science!¡±

    Even though he couldn¡¯t recreate it or explain how one could even create it, he understood the core mechanics behind it. Yet it was also this understanding that made him realize his incapability.

    ¡°I can¡¯t break this barrier.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as if he was lacking confidence or as if he was just humble; it was the plain truth. Only because he understood how it worked did he know how difficult it would be to break it. He wasn¡¯t on that level yet. However, it didn¡¯t make him despair. No, it only strengthened his resolve.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I might be unable to do it, but if it¡¯s her, I know she can. She is the only person on this planet capable of breaking this barrier.¡±

    The person on his mind was no other than his mentor, the greatest scientist and the cheekiest brat, Elise Zweistein.

    ¡°I need to get through to her as fast as possible.¡±

    Who knew how much time they still had left before the first kill would happen? Alvis had to convince Elise before that time would come. With his fist clenched and his eyes burning with resolve, he made reaching Elise his number one priority.

    She is the key to completing this level!

    ¡°Ring, ring, ring, ring.¡±

    However, as soon as he made that decision, his phone started ringing. As he looked at it, he saw that Lyon was calling him.

    ¡°Yeah, hello.¡±

    ¡°B-Boss,¡­ we need help--- BOOOM, BOOM, BOOM!¡±

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on?! Where are you?!¡±

    ¡°A fight--- KABOOM, BOOM, dodge, dodge! A fight between humans and demons. BOOM.¡±

    ¡°What? Where?¡±

    ¡°Before the main building, it¡¯s¡­. BOOM! If this continues, someone will----BOOM!¡±

    The connection ended, and Alvis couldn¡¯t even hear his last words.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on?!¡±

    Every hair on Alvis¡¯ body stood on edge as this sudden message changed everything. The gears in his brain started turning again, having to work overtime as he tried to figure out what was happening. But one thing was clear.

    ¡°He said someone will die.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ body didn¡¯t even wait for commands from his brain and started running towards the main building. He focused all his mana on his legs, gaining top speed within a few strides, yet he still felt as if he was too slow as every second counted. Alvis could only pray that whatever was happening over there wouldn¡¯t escalate more before he arrived.

    His mind was overfilled with thoughts, but after three minutes of straight sprinting, the main building was right around the corner.

    Please¡­.

    However, what met his eyes had him stopping in his tracks.

    ¡°Wh-What¡­ is going on?!¡±

    The stench of blood lay in the air as countless students fought each other to the bone. Demons were fighting against humans, not only using their bare fists but also magic. Sparks and smaller explosions flew around as the humans fought back using magical tools and items. No side even showed signs of backing down, the inevitable result being many casualties. Flashbacks of the Awanikan festival crossed his mind, the scene of all the insane people fighting each other resembling what was happening before his eyes right now. And within this chaos were his three students desperately trying to stop the fighting.

    Alvis couldn¡¯t move, as a barrage of questions flooded his mind. How did this happen? Why did this happen? Who caused this? Did someone already die? Where are the teachers? Where is Mr. Woltzer? Why, why, why, why, why, why, why¡­.

    However, all these questions didn¡¯t matter right now.

    ¡°I have to stop this.¡±

    Alvis released the shackles around his mana core, letting it flow through every vein of his. Within a second, he was right within the battle. Two glances to the left and right were enough for him to scan the entire field and get a grasp of the situation.

    ¡°Stop, right now, I¡¯m Alvis Silva from the student council!¡±

    His voice reached every student engaged in this fight and, for a second, they all stopped. Alvis could see his three students cry tears of joy after noticing that he was there. However, despite his status, his appearance didn¡¯t change the people¡¯s minds.

    ¡°We don¡¯t care who you are. In the end, you are just another human trying to suppress us!¡± a demon shouted, and the battle resumed.

    It¡¯s too late to talk. They are driven by pure hatred.

    ¡°Eat this human!¡±

    A demon who was around two meters tall came in to strike Alvis with his fist, which he had coated with fire.

    ¡°Boss, watch out!¡±

    Alvis could already feel the heat of his flames, yet compared to the flames that had once burned him alive, these flames weren¡¯t even enough to light a candle. He just twitched his head to the side, avoiding the attack with no wasted movements. He then used the big demon¡¯s momentum against him, grabbed his arm, and tossed him over his shoulder. A loud boom echoed throughout the battlefield as the demon was knocked out of consciousness.

    ¡°An attack like that will never reach me.¡±

    He turned around, his attention immediately switching to the most dangerous place. If he couldn¡¯t stop the battle, he would at least stop it from escalating more by knocking out the most dangerous threats. If he did that, no one would die and the teachers would arrive in time to put an end to this.

    An icy shudder ran down Alvis¡¯ spine as he felt the mana concentration spiking around one person. His eyes wandered to the far end of the battlefield, finding a human charging up a magical tool that looked like a smaller beam cannon. Alvis could already see light particles gathering around it as he was about to fire an attack.

    If he fires this attack, someone will die!

    Moving with instinct alone, Alvis crossed the battlefield, dodging attacks from left and right as he closed the distance between his target within seconds. The human boy couldn¡¯t even blink, as Alvis had almost reached his side. Yet he had already pulled the trigger.

    The beam cannon fired, cutting through the air with a deafening roar. Alvis swung his fist into the weapon just in time, shattering its barrel. However, even though it wasn¡¯t enough to stop it, it still changed the trajectory. The beam veered off course, skimming over the demon¡¯s head, missing him by mere inches, clashing against the barrier in the end. Alvis exhaled, his heart pounding in his chest.

    ¡°I¡­. I made it.¡±

    The words barely left his lips when the demon¡¯s legs wobbled. Alvis froze, watching in horror as the demon stumbled forward, collapsing to the ground. The ground beneath him turned into a crimson sea, his head being its source. Alvis¡¯ pulse thundered in his ears, the battlefield fading into a sickening silence.

    He couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from the blood. It was spreading faster than he could think. His mind screamed at him to do something, anything¡ªbut all he could do was stand there, helpless, as the reality of it settled in. He could barely move his trembling lips, yet these words would still leave his mouth.

    ¡°I-Is¡­ he dead?¡±

 Chapter 84: Shadows of Hatred

    Chapter 84

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    I was too late.

    The thought struck him like a dagger. His breath hitched as he struggled to tear his eyes away from the crimson pool, spreading farther with every second. A heavy, suffocating weight settled in his chest, threatening to crush him. For a fleeting moment, he was back at the Awanikan festival¡ªfacing the chaotic aftermath, the bloodied faces, the empty, lifeless eyes.

    Because of me¡­

    His fingers trembled, his knees threatening to buckle beneath him as he knelt closer, unable to accept what he was seeing.

    His heart hammered in his chest, each beat louder, more painful than the last.

    How could it have come to this?

    Then, in the silence, a faint movement¡ªa twitch of a finger, barely noticeable against the pool of red¡ªbroke through Alvis¡¯ despair. He blinked, staring harder, his heart leaping in his chest.

    The boy¡¯s fingers moved again, a tremor so slight that Alvis might have missed it if he hadn¡¯t been watching so closely. His body jolted to life, his mind racing as hope reignited like a spark in the darkness.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead yet!¡±

    ¡°STOP, NOW!¡±

    At the same time, Mr. Woltzer appeared with other well-known teachers to his side. As soon as they heard his voice, everyone froze. Everyone but Alvis.

    ¡°I need a healer!¡± Alvis shouted as he ran to the guy on the floor. ¡°He is heavily wounded and will die if he doesn¡¯t get instant treatment.¡±

    His words triggered the teachers to rush to his side, taking the demon into their custody.

    Now isn¡¯t the time to give up. It isn¡¯t over yet!

    Alvis slapped himself, the sting grounding him, forcing his resolve to steady. But as he lifted his gaze, the full horror of the scene unfolded before him.

    Bloodied students were strewn across the field, some crumpled in awkward positions, others sprawled with blood staining their clothes, their faces etched in pain or fear. A few were slumped against walls or pillars, clutching at broken limbs or open wounds. The metallic scent of blood hung thick in the air and muted groans punctuated the heavy silence.

    Alvis felt a hollow ache sink into his stomach, his mind reeling as he tried to take in the carnage.

    How could it have escalated to this?

    In the midst of his shock, a sudden wave of urgency swept over him as he spotted the teachers taking action. Led by Principal Woltzer, a small group of seasoned educators¡ªhealers and combat instructors among them¡ªwere rushing onto the battlefield, each one with a fierce determination etched in their faces. Their normally calm expressions were replaced with grim resolve, their movements decisive and efficient as they sprang into action.

    ¡°Medic team, prioritize the injured,¡± Mr. Woltzer commanded, his voice steady yet filled with underlying fury. He gestured to the group, and the healers immediately split off, moving from one student to another, assessing injuries with swift, practiced movements.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move; we¡¯re here to help,¡± one of the healers, a gentle-looking woman with a glow of healing magic at her fingertips, murmured to a student whose arm was twisted at an unnatural angle. The student whimpered, barely conscious, but the healer¡¯s soft tone seemed to calm him as she set to work, her hands radiating warmth over his injury.

    Another healer knelt beside a demon student, pressing a cloth against his bleeding side. Her expression was compassionate yet focused as she began chanting a low spell, the bleeding slowing under her touch.

    ¡°Hold still; this will hurt a little, but I promise you¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    Meanwhile, Mr. Woltzer and the combat instructors spread out across the area, eyes sharp and unyielding. They moved quickly to isolate those who had actively taken part in the fight, directing them to stand aside under their watchful gaze.

    ¡°Form a line, now!¡± one of the instructors barked at a group of students who had been wrestling moments before, their faces still set in anger.

    One human boy tried to resist, shouting, ¡°They started it!¡ª¡± but his words were silenced by a glare from the instructor.

    ¡°Enough! This is neither the time nor the place. You¡¯ll explain yourself to the council.¡±

    His voice was calm but firm, leaving no room for argument.

    Alvis watched as a few of the more volatile students¡ªdemons and humans alike¡ªwere physically separated by the teachers. Some were too weak to argue back, merely glaring in silence, while others muttered defiantly, their hatred still burning beneath the surface.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Through the chaos, Principal Woltzer¡¯s gaze landed on Alvis, his expression unreadable. He gave a subtle nod, acknowledging Alvis¡¯ presence and the efforts he and his friends had made to contain the situation. But there was a heaviness in his eyes, a sense of disappointment that Alvis couldn¡¯t shake.

    As the teachers continued to stabilize the injured, healing magic illuminating the field in soft, warm hues, a tentative calm settled over the battlefield. The worst of the chaos was contained, but the tension lingered thick in the air, like the aftermath of a storm.

    Alvis scanned the scene once more, his fists clenched at his sides, each injured student a painful reminder of the hatred that had driven them to this point. The battlefield was quiet now, but he knew the damage went deeper than physical wounds.

    All Alvis could see in the eyes of the students was pure hatred. Some couldn¡¯t even move and took in the scenery just like Alvis, yet the conclusion to which they came only made their eyes lit up with more hatred. No one saw the blame by themself. It was always the others who were at fault.

    ¡°B-Boss!¡±

    ¡°Lyon, Dogan, Bero.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t help but smile as he saw his three students running towards him with no major injuries. They had a few bruises here and there, but other than that, they were unharmed.

    Now, that I think of it, they are also pretty strong.

    One was a half-elf with a high mana capacity, the other a strong demon, and the other a bear beastman. Their estimated power levels were also around 1500.

    ¡°We are sorry. All of this happened because we couldn¡¯t stop them.¡±

    ¡°Raise your heads. You did your best, there is nothing better than that. Also, you contacted me, and in the end, no one died. Everyone is safe now, and that is only because you were here.¡±

    ¡°Good words you said there, Alvis Silva.¡±

    A massive paw lay on Alvis¡¯ shoulder as these words reached him. He turned around only to see the mighty tiger beastman standing right behind him.

    ¡°Mr. Woltzer.¡±

    ¡°P-Principal Woltzer,¡± the three first years hurriedly repeated after Alvis.

    However, he didn¡¯t even respond, his face ice cold, the goofy smile he was known for having vanished since the start of this survival game.

    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes sir,¡± Bero replied, stepping forward, his voice shaky but determined.

    ¡°It all started over a quest. The student council, as you know, is responsible for assigning quests. To make it fair, we use a lottery system. It considers who¡¯s already completed quests and who hasn¡¯t, but¡­ there¡¯s still a chance someone could get assigned to multiple quests, even if they¡¯ve already completed one.¡±

    Alvis felt a pang of frustration, not at Bero, but at himself, as he was the one who came up with this system. He¡¯d been confident this lottery would keep things smooth, but had it done the opposite?

    ¡°Today, a demon who¡¯d already finished a quest got assigned to another one. This didn¡¯t sit well with some of the others.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°A human student¡ªone who hadn¡¯t completed any quests yet¡ªdecided to go off on his own and finished the quest anyway, ignoring the assignment rules. When the demon found out, an argument started. The human explained he only took the quest because he was starving and needed coins for food. To be fair, he¡¯s pretty big for a human, so he probably needs more calories than most.¡±

    Alvis could practically feel the human student¡¯s desperation.

    Who wouldn¡¯t break a rule to survive?

    But he could also see why the demon would feel slighted.

    Going by the rules he was in the right after all.

    Bero glanced at his friends before continuing, his voice tinged with regret.

    ¡°The demon, though, wasn¡¯t interested in hearing him out. Since he was assigned the quest, he demanded the rewards the human had taken. That¡¯s when it got ugly¡ªthe human argued it was unfair that demons were allowed to have bigger portions in the first place. Others joined in, and everything just¡­ exploded.¡±

    ¡°We tried to stop it, but by the time Lyon, Dogan, and I got there, it was already out of control. And then¡­ this happened.¡±

    Alvis just took it all in, the reason behind this gruesome scene being digested in his brain.

    ¡°Is this all?¡± Mr. Woltzer asked, his voice steady, yet disturbingly hollow.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Bero replied.

    Mr. Woltzer¡¯s gaze fell, and he stared blankly into the space before him, silent. His mouth moved almost imperceptibly, a faint whisper slipping past his lips, so low that only Alvis caught it.

    ¡°It¡¯s been mere hours since my announcement... Was there truly no other way? Is there really no way we can understand each other?¡±

    The words barely left him, but Alvis saw the shift in his eyes¡ªMr. Woltzer¡¯s once bright, determined eyes, that steady amber flame that guided them all, had dulled. His usual intensity, the spark of purpose that had reassured so many, was gone. In its place was a hollow vacancy, as if something had finally, irrevocably, cracked.

    Somehow, a shiver ran down Alvis¡¯ spine as an ominous feeling twisted his guts. Never before had he seen such an impression from Mr. Woltzer. It was something he couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    Almost as if he has given up on us.

    Alvis shook his head, not even wanting to entertain this thought.

    ¡°You did a great job, student council,¡± vice principal Ms. Zoya said. ¡°You can go rest now. We will take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay,¡± albeit reluctantly, the three first years agreed and so did Alvis.

    They left the horrific scene and went toward the dorms.

    ¡°Boss,¡­.-- is this the end?¡± Dogan asked, his eyes lowered to the ground. ¡°This hatred in their eyes¡­. I¡¯ve never seen something like that before. After seeing all of what just happened, I just can¡¯t imagine how we should get along from this point forward.¡±

    His four arms started trembling as sweat fused with tears dripped down his face.

    ¡°Someone almost died! He¡­ he almost died. We were so close before the worst-case scenario.¡±

    Alvis opened his mouth, yet no words would leave it. He tried again, yet his brain refused to let out something coherent; to let out a lie. He would like nothing more than to say everything would be fine, but they had all already realized that they¡¯d reached a turning point.

    Just now, the people were ready to kill each other.

    There was no way their hearts could recover after this. The hatred and distrust had grown too much after seeing a schoolmate almost die.

    From this point forward, the first kill could happen at any moment.

    Alvis could only grit his teeth and clench his fist in frustration.

    ¡°No matter what happens, stay true to yourselves and keep your morals. And never forget, I will protect you.¡±

    The gears in Alvis¡¯ brain shifted as his mindset adapted to the changing situation.

    Come what may, no matter how much this situation will escalate, the people dearest to me won¡¯t be hurt!

    After hearing Alvis¡¯ comforting words, the first years could fully exhale for the first time. However, it also lit a fire in their eyes.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be a burden to you,¡± they said simultaneously. ¡°We want to support you just like you support us. So please don¡¯t feel like you have to handle everything by yourself.¡±

    Al, the same way you worry about the sake of your loved ones, they worry about yours. Don¡¯t think you have to do everything on your own.

    Alvis¡¯ eyes widened as Lia¡¯s words replayed in his head.

    Once again, he forgot to look at things from the other¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°I¡¯m falling into old habits,¡± he said, sighing. However, he took a deep breath in and out before saying the words he had to say. ¡°I will be counting on you, then.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ heart felt lighter after releasing these words and he could only smile as he waved them goodbye as they entered the dorms.

    But who could¡¯ve known that it was already the next day that everything would change?

 Chapter 85: The Point of No Return

    Chapter 85

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Alvis¡¯ phone buzzed while he was on his way to the classroom. He looked at it and saw that he had received a message from Lia. What normally would make his heart rejoice now only worsened his mood as he saw its content.

    Lia: Al, I heard about what happened before the main hall. Are you safe?

    Yet he couldn¡¯t help but smile, as the first thing she asked about was his wellbeing.

    Alvis: Yes, I am.

    Lia: Thank god :). I didn¡¯t hear about the details of what went on, so could you tell me everything?

    Alvis: I¡¯m kinda tired right now. I will just tell you tomorrow in person.

    Lia: Okay, stay safe. Love you.

    Alvis: Love you too.

    He put his phone back into his pocket, though it took a bit more time for his smirk to fade away. However, he had already reached the school building and was standing right before the classroom he had slept in for the last week. Without wasting more time, he entered.

    ¡°Oh, hey, Alvis.¡±

    As soon as he stepped in, Kris greeted him, his genuine smile more valuable than mana crystals in these turbulent times.

    ¡°Hey, Kris,¡± Alvis answered with a soft smile, too. However, something caught his attention as he looked around the room. ¡°Quite empty here, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The room that had once housed twelve students was now only filled with six.

    ¡°We¡¯re the only ones left,¡± Morgo, the jaguar beastman whose energy had kept this room alive for the last week, said. However, even his words now came out cold, void of emotion.

    ¡°The three demons from class 3C, Charles, and your two classmates Thomas and Karl have left,¡± Feng the dwarf and Morgo¡¯s classmate explained.

    ¡°They don¡¯t feel safe anymore after the incident today,¡± Kris said.

    After having seen what happened today, Alvis couldn¡¯t even be mad at them.

    ¡°They might think they¡¯re safer in the dorms, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case,¡± Loid said, not having lost his analytic mind even within this situation. ¡°In this room we have Mr. York staying with us. Having a master-ranked mage as a personal guard; I don¡¯t think it gets safer than that.¡±

    ¡°Agree. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still here,¡± Feng said.

    ¡°I guess this room has lost its purpose for me,¡± Victor said.

    He stood up and was about to leave the room.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Kris asked.

    ¡°To a place with more information. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    He left and no one could stop him.

    ¡°What¡¯s this guy¡¯s deal?¡±

    However, amidst the confusion, Alvis¡¯ brain urged him into action.

    ¡°I will be right back,¡± he said as he left the room, too. ¡°Victor, wait.¡±

    Victor turned around, a calculated grin on his face.

    ¡°Alvis. How can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to a place where it¡¯s just the two of us. We still have a bit more time left before the curfew.¡±

    And so they did. They went to the fountain where no one would be around this time.

    ¡°So, what do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Everything you¡¯ve found out within this week.¡±

    ¡°How much are you willing to pay?¡±

    ¡°Real money probably doesn¡¯t matter to you right now. But I can pay you game coins.¡±

    ¡°Right answer,¡± Victor said with a mischievous smirk. ¡°As expected of you, you already found out about the coin transfer method.¡±

    ¡°The Priest didn¡¯t announce it but I realized it after analyzing every feature of this system.¡±

    There was a hidden option called transfer coins. One had to select how many coins one wanted to transfer and also the player¡¯s name one wanted to transfer them to. All that was left was to confirm the transfer by touching the other person for ten seconds straight. Alvis tried it out with Lia, and it worked.

    ¡°I will pay you 200 coins and you tell me everything you know.¡±

    ¡°Fuhahaha, even in times like these, you don¡¯t lose your humor. You know damn well that 200 coins aren¡¯t enough for everything I know.¡±

    It was at least worth a try.

    ¡°But I can tell you some important stuff that might interest you.¡±

    ¡°Fine with me.¡±

    They agreed and by shaking hands for ten seconds, Alvis transferred the 200 coins.

    Only 200 left. I hope this will be worth it.

    ¡°Let me start,¡± Victor said, forcing Alvis to listen up. ¡°The first kill will probably happen within the next few days.¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Alvis¡¯ heart dropped, cold sweat pouring down his forehead.

    ¡°H-How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. All I do is tell you what I know and not how I know it.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, Victor. We are talking about life and death here!¡±

    ¡°My principles transcend life and death.¡±

    Victor¡¯s face remained unchanged, not a hint of hesitation or doubt in his words. Alvis could only clench his fists as he realized Victor¡¯s true nature. No matter what, no matter the stakes, he would stay true to himself. The only way one could get information from him was with money.

    I can cry about it or just play by his rules.

    ¡°So, what can we do about it? Is there a way to stop it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. At this point, it is inevitable and you know that.¡±

    Alvis gritted his teeth, unable to refute what he just heard. The only reason no one died today was because Alvis was there. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop every conflict that might happen in the future. And if they were to escalate like the one today, then the first kill wasn¡¯t unlikely.

    ¡°You might think that what happened today was terrible coincidences staking up leading to the worst outcome. However, this isn¡¯t the truth.¡±

    ¡°What?! Are you telling me that this fight was planned?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go as far as to say it was planned, but it wasn¡¯t unwanted either.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking in hieroglyphs and explain it already.¡±

    ¡°Behind the back of Mr. Woltzer and the teachers, students have formed teams. The demon who got assigned to today¡¯s quest is also part of a team and that¡¯s why he was so adamant on completing the quest, as the rewards would go to everyone on his team.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes widened as his body movements momentarily froze. However, the gears in his mind wouldn¡¯t stop running as everything fell into place.

    Now I understand why everything escalated this much.

    ¡°How many teams have already formed? Who is part of a team? What¡­.- I probably have to pay more for this information, right?¡±

    ¡°Right, but I will give you one crucial hint. There are several teams out there, and I hope you remember all the advantages a team has.¡±

    Once again, Alvis¡¯ eyes widened as his brain caught on to what he was hinting at.

    ¡°If one person on a team completes a quest, everyone on it gets the reward. The same goes for the first blood quest.¡±

    ¡°Bingo.¡±

    ¡°People are forming teams and are ready to kill a person. If they do it in secret and the entire team gets instant freedom, one can¡¯t pinpoint who did the killing and the team can avoid the consequences. All they had to do was play innocent and say they didn¡¯t know who did it and they didn¡¯t even know that someone in their team had planned on doing it.--- Fuck!¡±

    ¡°This is all I have to share with you,¡± Victor said, wrapping up.

    ¡°Wait, how about we make a deal?¡±

    ¡°A deal?¡±

    ¡°Yes. From now on I will give you 50 percent of the coins I earn, but you will share 50 percent of the information you come across that is the most important for me.¡±

    Victor went silent for a moment, scratching his chin in consideration.

    ¡°Normally I don¡¯t do these kinds of deals,¡± he said, however in the next second a diabolical smile crossed his face. ¡°But you caught my attention. I have a good nose when it comes to money and right now, you smell like you will flourish in this survival game. I will take the deal.¡±

    ¡°All right then.¡±

    They shook hands and closed the deal. Victor went to the dorms, and Alvis made his way back to the classroom. However, his brain was still pondering over everything he found out today.

    I don¡¯t even know where to start. Firstly, the barrier was created by using science and not magic, which means we have to break it with science. But the only one capable of that is Elise, but she doesn¡¯t come out of her lab and doesn¡¯t even respond to my messages. However, I can¡¯t even focus all my attention on her as the situation is escalating and the first kill is approaching. Even though Victor said there was no way we could stop it, we can¡¯t just let it happen either. As soon as the first kill happens, hell will break out. Will this run even be worth saving after this point? No, I can¡¯t think like that! I only have three lives this time and I can¡¯t throw away my life. I should¡¯ve learned it last time, that even though I can respawn, I¡¯m still a human and that my life is valuable. I will have to see it through the end no matter what might happen!

    ¡°Hhaa~¡± Alvis exhaled, his brain unable to work anymore.

    Seriously, I need some rest.

    The classroom was already in sight, and he would use this night to get a full sleep.

    ------

    ¡°---PIEEEEEEEEP---! Good morning, everyone!¡±

    A high-pitched, ear-splitting screech shattered the morning silence.

    Alvis jumped out of his sleeping mat, the priest¡¯s voice waking him up out of his slumber.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He looked around, his heart pounding, and saw how the other students also woke up, their faces blank with confusion and dread. Even Mr. York seemed disoriented, glancing around warily.

    ¡°I do hope you all slept well and got some good rest,¡± the Priest continued, his voice smooth and mocking. ¡°Because from today, this might change. I¡¯ve got some wonderful news.¡±

    His voice dripped with a perverse glee, laced with a cruel, almost sing-song cadence that made Alvis¡¯s blood run cold. A twisted thrill in his tone made Alvis¡¯s stomach twist, a primal instinct screaming that something terrible was coming.

    ¡°It finally happened!¡± the Priest declared, pausing just long enough to draw them into tense, unbearable silence. ¡°The game has truly begun. Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you¡­ the first kill!¡±

    Suddenly, their screens lit up. A holographic display appeared before each student, casting an eerie, pale glow across the room. And then, in stark, horrifying detail, they saw it.

    A body.

    Behind the school¡¯s main building, a student lay sprawled on the cold ground, limbs askew and unnaturally still. His face was a mask of terror, frozen in a final, silent scream. Brutal stab wounds marred his skin, his body drenched in blood. Knives had been driven into him again and again, the dried blood around the wounds dark and unforgiving. The camera zoomed in, capturing the lifeless eyes staring back at them, wide and unseeing.

    For a heartbeat, silence held. Then:

    ¡°Bloouuugh!¡±

    The sound of retching broke through the stillness as Morgo fell to his knees, vomiting onto the floor. His heaving seemed to trigger an avalanche.

    ¡°W-What¡­ what is¡­ this?¡± Kris¡¯s voice came out thin and choked, eyes wide with horror as he backed away from the screen.

    ¡°What the fuck?! What the fuck?!¡± Loid, the one who never lost his calm, was now screaming.

    Everyone shouted, their words tumbling over each other, shrill and frantic as they pressed themselves against the walls, trying to distance themselves from the image burned into their screens.

    Even Alvis, with all his resolve, felt frozen in place, a cold sweat breaking out over his skin. His vision blurred as he took in the grotesque scene, each gruesome detail digging deeper into his mind, unraveling every ounce of courage he¡¯d tried to hold onto. His heart thundered in his chest, a sick feeling coiling in his gut.

    A schoolmate... murdered.

    His breathing became unstable as he could hear his inner voice turning to that of the Devil confronting him with words of blame.

    You knew the first kill would happen soon, yet you didn¡¯t stop it. You did nothing and now it came to this. Because of you, everyone will die. You failed, again.

    Alvis just grabbed his head, as these words wouldn¡¯t stop assaulting him.

    However, panic erupted. Kris was covering his mouth, his eyes squeezed shut. Others muttered frantically under their breath, their faces twisted with horror and disbelief.

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­ no, no¡­ this is¡­¡± Feng whispered, hands trembling as he collapsed to the floor, staring at the screen in horror.

    Alvis forced himself to look away from the screen, his vision swimming. Instinctively, he searched the room for stability, for the one person who could calm them all down in this chaos. His gaze locked onto Mr. York, hoping, praying for the calm and guidance that a teacher had to provide.

    But Mr. York wasn¡¯t even looking at the screen. His face, usually firm and unshakeable, was deathly pale, his eyes wide and fixed on his phone, fingers shaking as he scrolled through something Alvis couldn¡¯t see.

    ¡°Mr. York¡­?¡± Alvis¡¯s voice was barely a whisper, but the teacher didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± Mr. York muttered under his breath, his voice rough, hollow. His gaze remained glued to his phone, a look of disbelief and terror twisting his features. ¡°Please¡­ tell me this is some kind of joke.¡±

    The room fell silent once more, every horrified, trembling gaze now trained on Mr. York as he spoke. His voice was choked with fear, cracking as he read from the screen, refusing to meet the students¡¯ terrified eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Woltzer¡­ Mr. Woltzer¡­ he¡¯s gone.¡±

 Chapter 86: What now?

    Chapter 86

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°Mr. Woltzer is¡­ gone?¡±

    Alvis repeated what he just heard even though his brain hadn¡¯t processed it yet. It was something so odd, so unimaginable, that his brain just refused to believe it. His vision blurred as his breathing became irregular, the flood of bad news making his head spin.

    ¡°W-What did you just say?¡­¡± Loid asked, his voice shaking.

    Everyone shifted their attention from the crime scene to Mr. York, their trembling eyes filled with despair. It was when all these eyes stared at him that Mr. York realized that he had messed up.

    ¡°I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± he muttered, his voice cracking. ¡°Just¡­ forget it. I wasn¡¯t supposed to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just forget it?!¡± Loid shouted, disregarding the fact that he was talking to a teacher. ¡°How the hell are we supposed to forget that?¡±

    ¡°You have to tell us the truth, Mr. York.¡± However, even Kris backed him up, making it impossible for Mr. York to deny it any further.

    ¡°I got it, I got it. Not telling you now will only worsen the situation,¡± he said, grabbing his hair and shaking his head. ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed, disregarding the fact that he was still a teacher.

    ¡°Mrs. Zoya sent a message to all the teachers saying that our principal, Mr. Woltzer, is nowhere to be found. We also don¡¯t have more information. That¡¯s why we weren¡¯t supposed to tell it to anyone yet, but I messed up¡­¡±

    He closed his eyes and bit his tongue in frustration and one could see blood dripping down his mouth. However, they couldn¡¯t care less about his feelings.

    ¡°How could he possibly vanish now?¡± Morgo¡¯s voice cracked, the irritation in his tone barely masking the fear underneath.

    Feng shook his head, his face pale.

    ¡°No¡­ this can¡¯t be happening. Maybe¡­ maybe he¡¯s out there trying to find a way to help us.¡±

    But another voice, quieter yet laced with dread, cut through the air.

    ¡°What if¡­ what if he was the one who killed?¡± Feng said his words, void of hope.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout such nonsense!¡± Kris shouted, gaining everyone¡¯s attention.

    I¡¯ve never heard him shout.

    ¡°Mr. Woltzer¡­ Mr. Woltzer would never do something like that and you all know that.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me where the hell he decided to go now of all times?! We need him now more than anything else. He would be the only who could somehow calm this situation down. But without him...-- without him.. who are we supposed to rely on?¡±

    Feng broke down, tears escaping from his eyes. Seeing that, even Kris couldn¡¯t respond.

    However, Alvis had barely noticed what they were talking about, as his brain was still occupied with the latest news. No matter how hard he tried to get an overview of the situation and form a logical thought, he couldn¡¯t. His brain wouldn¡¯t let him, as it always led him back to one memory.

    Mr. Woltzer¡¯s hopeless face yesterday and the gut-wrenching ill feeling he had seeing that face of utter disappointment.

    Don¡¯t tell me he really gave up on us?

    ¡°Let me continue with my broadcast,¡± the Priest said. ¡°As promised, I kept my word. The one who was brave enough to draw first blood has already been granted their reward¡ªinstant freedom! They¡¯re enjoying the fresh air outside, savoring their victory, while the rest of you poor souls remain trapped here, scrambling to save your worthless skins, hahaha. But if you want to find out who killed this innocent child, all you have to do is look who isn¡¯t there anymore and you have your answer. Mhmm~ I wonder who it may be?¡±

    Alvis immediately understood what he meant, making him almost lose control. The urge to just rip his own ears off so he never had to hear this priest¡¯s sadistic voice ever again overcame him. However, he just clenched his fist, trying his best to control his raging mana.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Now, finally show me your true faces. How will you act now? How far will you go for your own lives? Who will you sacrifice? Who will you betray? Will you kill your own classmates to survive? Show me your egoism. Show me your selfishness. I want to see it all. I want to see every race¡¯s true nature in the darkest hour. This is the only thing that could satisfy my thirst for knowledge. I¡¯m the Devil Cult¡¯s Priest of Knowledge after all!¡±

    The Priest¡¯s broadcast cut off abruptly, leaving the room in a sudden, oppressive silence. It was the kind of silence that felt alive, heavy, pressing in on their chests until it was hard to breathe. His words replayed in Alvis¡¯ head, his aroused, genuine evil voice like the melody of death terrorizing Alvis¡¯ consciousness.

    No one moved. The air hung thick with dread, almost suffocating, as if the very walls had absorbed the Priest¡¯s twisted laughter and were now vibrating with it. The scent of sweat and fear filled Alvis¡¯s nostrils, making him feel nauseous. The room had grown colder, the chill seeping through his skin, making his fingers tremble as if he were standing in a graveyard at night.

    A soft, choked sob broke through the silence¡ªKris, clutching his face with trembling hands. Feng was muttering under his breath, his eyes wide and unfocused, like he was reciting some desperate prayer. Morgo clutched his stomach, swaying on his feet as though he was about to collapse again.

    Normally, an announcement by Mr. Woltzer would follow such devastating news as he would do the impossible and calm everyone down. But this time, there was nothing. Only the hollow echo of the Priest¡¯s laughter, lingering like a curse that refused to leave them.

    Alvis¡¯ body started trembling as his usually so dependent brain refused to function. His vision blurred, all the paths leading to a peaceful future collapsing right before his eyes. It was as if darkness clouded his mind, making it impossible for him to know what to do. All he could see was the boy¡¯s dead body and Mr. Woltzer¡¯s disappointed face while the Priest¡¯s voice kept replaying in his head only adding to his despair.

    It¡¯s all your fault. You knew someone would die soon, yet you did nothing to stop it. You saw Mr. Woltzer¡¯s hopeless face, yet you just ignored it. Now even more people will die just because you¡¯re useless. It¡¯s all your fault. You couldn¡¯t save anyone. Again.

    Alvis¡¯ breathing became unstable and his knees slowly lost their strength. However, as his coordination got worse, and he almost stumbled to the ground, his phone vibrated. With his last strength, he looked at the message, only to see Lia¡¯s name pop up.

    Lia: We can¡¯t give up yet!

    Alvis stared at the message, his mind struggling to process it.

    These are the same words I told to her the moment she almost gave in to despair.

    His heart skipped a beat. The fog of darkness lifted slightly, enough for him to take a shallow breath.

    ¡°We can¡¯t¡­ give up yet,¡± he whispered to himself, the words barely a breath.

    He forced himself to remember the faces of those he swore to protect. The room spun around him, but he gripped the edge of the desk, digging his nails into the wood.

    No¡­ I can¡¯t collapse now. If I fall apart, everyone else will too.

    Alvis slapped his face, forcefully turning the gears in his brain with his own willpower. The trembling in his hands subsided as a burst of energy erupted from his core.

    ¡°Think, think, think.¡±

    Mr. Woltzer is gone, and the first kill happened. This is our current situation. However, this doesn¡¯t mean everything is lost. There is no way Mr. Woltzer would kill a student, no matter how much hope he lost. His disappearance is inconvenient, but there has to be a reason we just don¡¯t know yet. The most simple way to prove his innocence is by finding out who really killed that student. The only way to do this is by searching for another person who might have vanished. If there is another student who is gone, then that means he was the true culprit.

    ¡°Everyone, calm down,¡± Alvis said with a firm voice. ¡°Even though someone died, it doesn¡¯t mean that all hope is lost. If you want to stay alive, you have to keep your calm and we all have to work together.¡±

    ¡°Alvis?¡±

    They all just stared at him with wide eyes, unable to process his sudden change. Yet this was significantly better than them being drowned in despair.

    Someone has to take control. And if Mr. Woltzer isn¡¯t here, I will take this role.

    ¡°Mr. York, who knows about Mr. Woltzer¡¯s disappearance?¡±

    ¡°Ehm, only the teachers should know, but perhaps some teachers also accidentally told their students.¡±

    ¡°Tell every teacher that they should keep the information to themselves for the time being. We don¡¯t know for certain if Mr. Woltzer vanished, so it would only lead to more panic. Tell them also they should look if a student of their class went missing because if another person is gone, they might be responsible for the kill. In the meantime, prepare a group of teachers who will search in every corner of this school to find Mr. Woltzer.¡±

    ¡°U-Understood.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing right now is to somehow hold on to the last thread of control and to avoid absolute chaos from breaking free.¡±

    However, once again, Alvis¡¯ phone vibrated. As he looked at it again, he saw another message from Lia.

    Lia: You have to come to the dorms. Now! The humans led by Charles are starting a revolt as the one who died was a friend of theirs. They accuse the demons and they want revenge.

    Alvis could only click his tongue as the thought never even crossed his mind that the victim¡¯s friends would want revenge, even though it should have been so obvious.

    Shit!

    However, this wasn¡¯t the end of the bad news, as his phone rang once again. This time Chao was the one who messaged him.

    Chao: Is it true that Mr. Woltzer is gone? A large group of fourth years are currently on their way to the Principal¡¯s office to confirm this rumor. But they attract a lot of attention and panic is breaking out. What should we do?

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    With his brain overfilled with thoughts, Alvis ran out of the classroom.

 Chapter 87: Declaration of War

    Chapter 87

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Alvis sprinted out of the classroom, several thoughts terrorizing his mind. However, he didn¡¯t even have the time to entertain all of them, as one wrong step, one second too late, could decide between life and death.

    He had two options: stopping the fourth years from revealing Mr. Woltzer¡¯s disappearance or dealing with the rebelling humans in the dorms.

    Alvis clicked his tongue, took the left corner, ran out of the school building, and made his way to the dorms.

    The fourth-years already know about Mr. Woltzer¡¯s disappearance, so even I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. Of course, it would¡¯ve been better if the rest of the school wouldn¡¯t find out about it just now, but it would come out sooner or later.

    However, the same can¡¯t be said about the humans that are out for revenge. They can still be stopped. Unnecessary killing can still be stopped.

    With that in mind, he raced even faster, and the dorms came into his sight.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t let me be too late.¡±

    He entered the extensive building, only to see an even bigger commotion right before his eyes.

    Am I too late?

    Students, countless students, were facing off against each other, the only thing more troublesome than their numbers being their loud voices. Alvis instinctively held his ears as their shouting shook him to his core. However, within this mess, he could see a clear order, this paradox making his head twist. Humans were to his right and demons to his left, no one crossing their side as if arranged by a higher might. Students from other races stood on the sidelines, like spectators, about to watch a showdown. Yet there were a few exceptions.

    ¡°Lia!¡±

    Standing right between the humans and demons was Lia, acting as the last wall separating them. But she wasn¡¯t the only one. Maya, her best friend, and their fellow student council member, was next to her, supporting her like a guardian. There were also a few teachers, trying their best to calm the situation down. However, it didn¡¯t seem as if they had control over this situation and one misstep could lead to disaster.

    Alvis didn¡¯t wait any longer and fought his way through the crowd until he was close enough to understand what they were saying.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t the demons, they can just show us the suspect,¡± Charles, the one leading the humans at the very front, shouted.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything you tell us,¡± Uro, the demon who had got into scuffles with Charles on the first day and who also was one of the three demons that had shared the classroom with Alvis, responded.

    Other demons shouted yes in unison, strengthening their resolve.

    ¡°See, I knew it was them. If their friend hadn¡¯t killed Max, they could just show him to us and everything would be fine. But they can¡¯t because their friend isn¡¯t here anymore. He got instant freedom for brutally murdering our comrade.¡±

    ¡°Why do you even suspect them in the first place?¡± Lia asked, a desperate attempt to calm them down.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? They wanted revenge!¡± Charles shouted, his voice raw with anger. ¡°Max was the one who accidentally almost killed a demon yesterday. As revenge for his best friend, the demon who is now missing killed Max.¡±

    The crowd roared in response, a chaotic mix of agreement and dissent. The humans behind Charles were nodding furiously, their faces twisted with fury. Meanwhile, the demons glared back, baring their fangs, fists clenched, ready to retaliate. The air was thick with the heat of clashing tempers, the hall vibrating with barely restrained violence.

    Alvis didn¡¯t realize it because the body was so mutilated, but the one who got killed was the person he just barely stopped from killing a demon yesterday. If everything they said was true, then their argument even made sense. However, Alvis could never say that out loud.

    ¡°Accidentally?!¡± Uro shouted, stepping forward with eyes blazing. ¡°Zorek is still being treated right now, and we don¡¯t even know if he¡¯ll ever walk again, let alone recover fully. That¡¯s your idea of an accident?!¡±

    The humans erupted again, shouting over each other. Some were on the verge of tears, their faces contorted with grief and anger. The demons on the other side looked equally furious, their eyes glowing with mana.

    Alvis¡¯s palms were clammy with sweat, and he could barely breathe. The room seemed to close in around him, the shouts and curses echoing like the pounding of war drums in his ears.

    Charles stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.

    ¡°So you admit it! Your demon friend did it!¡± he yelled, pointing an accusing finger at Uro.

    However, Uro just let out a derisive laugh, his lips curling into a snarl.

    ¡°Ha, even if he did it, that human deserved it.¡±

    The words hung in the air like a gunshot. For a moment, the entire hall fell into a stunned silence, the tension so thick it was almost tangible.

    Alvis¡¯s breath hitched.

    Oh no, he¡¯s gone too far.

    Charles¡¯s eyes widened, and his face twisted with rage.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±

    ¡°You heard me!¡± Uro said, stepping up as if daring them to try something. ¡°Max was a piece of shit, and if he¡¯s dead, then he deserved it!¡±

    A chorus of gasps erupted from the bystanders. Alvis¡¯s eyes darted frantically between the two groups. He could see Lia¡¯s panicked expression, her hands trembling as she tried to raise them to cast a restraining spell.

    But it was too late.

    ¡°YOU FUCKING DEMONS!¡±

    The scream tore through the air, raw with grief and hatred. In one fluid motion, a human boy broke free from the crowd. His face was twisted with agony and his eyes were wild, unseeing, driven by a pain so deep it had turned into madness.

    It happened too fast. No one could react. Maybe it was because of the huge commotion. Or maybe because of the heightened emotions and tension that no one noticed it. But the moment they did, it was already too late.

    The student, maybe the victim¡¯s best friend, took out a beam gun and, without a moment of hesitation, he shot.

    Time seemed to stretch into eternity as a sharp, blinding flash illuminated the room. Alvis watched in horror as the beam pierced the demon¡¯s skull, a thin trail of smoke curling from the wound before the body crumpled to the ground.

    The hall that had been so loud that Alvis had to hold his ears upon entering was now so quiet Alvis couldn¡¯t even hear someone breathe. Everyone just stared at the demon who had happened to receive this beam shot.

    It went straight through his forehead, killing him on the spot. He fell to the ground, blood mixed with white brain matter exiting his head, tainting the ground the demons stood on in a darkish red.

    Alvis could hear nothing but his own heart pounding, each beat sending waves of nausea through his stomach. He wanted to scream, to stop the madness, but his voice was locked in his throat. The blood pooling around the demon¡¯s body seemed to expand endlessly, staining the ground like an accusation.

    ¡°No¡­ no, what have you done?!¡± Lia¡¯s voice broke through the silence, trembling with shock.

    ¡°Bloughhh!¡±

    Several people vomited, adding some halfway-digested food together with yellow stomach fluid to the red sea beneath them. Some people even feinted, falling right into the mess.

    ¡°T-This is what they deserve!¡± a human boy yelled, his voice cracking with hysteria, while even his friend, eyes wide with terror, took several steps back, shaking his head. On the other side, a demon girl fell to her knees, tears streaming down her cheeks as she reached for her fallen comrade.

    ¡°You monsters¡­ you monsters¡­,¡± she whimpered. ¡°Y-You killed him¡­ YOU KILLED HIM!¡±

    It was as if a bomb exploded as the mana density and the killing intent among the demons rose all in one moment. Alvis could already see sparks of deadly spells that were about to annihilate the humans in one go.

    He needed to stop this. He needed to make them listen. But all he could see were the lifeless eyes of the demon on the ground, staring at him as if accusing him of failing yet again.

    Stop. They have to...

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lia shouted, simultaneously raising both her arms. ¡°Nature¡¯s shackles.¡±

    Roots manifesting out of nowhere spread across the hall, taking hold of everyone with a will to fight. Within seconds, she immobilized the entire demon and human force by chaining them to the ground.

    It¡¯s the same spell she used against Voyzez¡¯s army.

    However, Lia wasn¡¯t the only one who acted. A teacher, with a bald head and overly muscular physique, whose name Alvis didn¡¯t know, combined both his hands before uttering a spell.

    ¡°Gravity zone.¡±

    Alvis almost fell to his knees as the gravity increased. The students, who were already tied up, were now pressed against the floor, unable to move an inch. Several teachers immediately moved to take the beam gun from the human.

    ¡°Let us free,¡± the demons shouted, the hatred in their voice even making Alvis shiver.

    ¡°They just killed our friend right before our eyes. How dare you hold us back now? If you are so powerful, why didn¡¯t you stop them from killing our friend?!¡±

    Alvis could see Lia¡¯s eyebrows twitch as she bit her trembling lips. She tried to open her mouth to confront them, yet no words would leave them.

    ¡°Y-You have to calm down,¡± a young dwarf teacher, maybe in her mid twenties, said, her shaking voice and wide eyes showing that she herself hadn¡¯t calmed down yet. ¡°There will definitely be consequences for the one who did this. Don¡¯t worry, he will face the same punishment a murderer would be. We will make sure of that.¡±

    ¡°--- Can everyone hear me?¡±

    An unfamiliar voice echoed through the loudspeakers that would normally carry Mr. Woltzer¡¯s announcements.

    ¡°I¡¯m William, a fourth-year student, but you all probably know me as your former student council president.¡±

    Alvis immediately recognized his name as he was one of the strongest fourth years and already on his list of people he had to be wary of. However, every cell of his shook as he understood what it meant that he was now making a broadcast only the Principal could make.

    ¡°I have some important news for you. I didn¡¯t want to believe it at first either, but we just confirmed the truth and that¡¯s why we have to share it. Our Principal, Mr. Woltzer, is gone.¡±

    The words entered Alvis¡¯ ears, yet he just shook his head as if he could erase them somehow.

    ¡°Mr. Woltzer, the one who always advised us to do good and don¡¯t lose our hope even in this situation, betrayed us. He just vanished, leaving us behind in this survival game. Our teachers who knew about this didn¡¯t want to tell us, but we the fourth years couldn¡¯t let that happen. We didn¡¯t want to--, no, we couldn¡¯t withhold the truth from you. That¡¯s why we made this broadcast so everyone could know what they rightfully should. Thanks for your attention.¡±

    He ended the broadcast and left the students with the same feeling they had after an announcement by the Priest.

    Why? Why did he do that? Don¡¯t they know that revealing it now in such a way only leads to more chaos? They had to know. But why did they do it then? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ they wanted to create chaos on purpose?

    However, Alvis didn¡¯t even have time to focus on these questions right now, as the reality of the news caught up with everyone who didn¡¯t know about it already.

    ¡°They are joking, right? Right? This isn¡¯t true. Tell me it isn¡¯t true!¡± a student shouted at a teacher.

    However, the teachers couldn¡¯t respond as they all just stood there wide-eyed and trembling.

    ¡°And you guys wanted us to trust you,¡± Uro said. ¡°You can¡¯t tell us anything anymore! Even Mr. Woltzer betrayed us. In this survival game, we can only count on ourselves. Now let us free you fucking traitors!¡±

    ¡°Listen,¡± Alvis said, his heart twisting, knowing what he wanted to say. Yet he didn¡¯t stop, as this was his last desperate attempt at attaining peace. ¡°If Mr. Woltzer vanished, then that means he was the one who killed, so it couldn¡¯t have been a demon. So your accusations are false. Please, I know this is asking a lot, but please talk to each other without any hatred and prejudice and settle your disagreements. We still can attain peace.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I understand it now,¡± Charles said, the viciousness in his voice like deadly poison. ¡°Both Mr. Woltzer and that demon disappeared, which could only mean they formed a team. They struck a deal and Mr. Woltzer let the demon get his revenge, but only if they formed a team so he could also reap the rewards. Mr. Woltzer of all people¡­. You really can¡¯t trust anyone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s way too late for peace.¡±

    It was the first time he spoke up. Mika. He was the leader of the three demons who slept in the same classroom as Alvis. He was the only one who didn¡¯t fall for Charles¡¯ provocation back then and even managed to calm down the hot-blooded Uro. With an estimated power level of 2945, he was one of the strongest students in the entire school. One look at his cold yet blazing red eyes was enough for Alvis to realize that if he really wanted, he could free himself from Lia¡¯s plants at any moment.

    ¡°Humans listen up,¡± he said, his voice catching everyone¡¯s attention. His voice trembled, not with fear, but with barely restrained rage. ¡°From this moment on, no human will be safe. We will hunt you down, one by one, until none of you are left standing. There will be no peace. You guys messed with the wrong race. This is a declaration of war: we will annihilate you!¡±

    Charles just smirked, as if he had waited his entire life for this moment.

    ¡°Now you show your true faces, demons. We humans won¡¯t back down. From now on, it¡¯s an all-out war!¡±

 Chapter 88: The War Within

    Chapter 88

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    From now on it¡¯s an all-out war¡­

    Alvis just stood there as these words echoed in his ears, eating away at his last hopes. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t envision a peaceful future anymore. This declaration of war just sealed off any possible good outcome.

    And everyone present realized that too.

    After about one week, the Devil Cult and the Priest of Knowledge had achieved their goal. This was the scenario the Devil had envisioned. They had turned this situation into a War of Races.

    Alvis bit his trembling lips as he didn¡¯t know if the feeling tormenting him from within was guilt, frustration, or fear of the unknown.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A batch of teachers stormed into the building asking this question. However, Alvis could hardly imagine that they just happened to appear, not knowing what had happened.

    ¡°Let us free!¡± the demons shouted, their hatred vibrating in the air.

    ¡°We won¡¯t do anything,¡± Mika said, his voice oddly calm, which contrasted so much with the given situation that an icy shiver ran down Alvis¡¯ spine.

    The teachers and Lia felt the same as their faces twisted into a grimace.

    ¡°My demon brothers and sisters, listen to me,¡± Mika said, his voice still cold. ¡°Our time for retaliation will surely come, but for now, let¡¯s step back.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time.¡±

    As he said that, his gaze wandered from one teacher to the other and even landed on Lia and, in the end, on Alvis. Their eyes locked and time seemed as if stood still as his blazing crimson eyes declared war on Alvis.

    The other demons understood his message. In a situation where they were tied up and several powerful teachers were on the watch, they couldn¡¯t act. However, Mika promised them that their time would come. They would surely strike back.

    ¡°How strange? I thought you demons would care more about your folks¡¯ men, but I guess it¡¯s not true. After all, one of your kind just died before your eyes and you do nothing.¡±

    ¡°CHARLES!¡±

    ¡°Uro, what did I just say?¡± Mika glared at his comrade, the intensity in his eyes making him shut his mouth.

    Seeing that, Charles could only laugh.

    ¡°Haha, good dog.¡±

    ¡°This is enough, Charles,¡± the teacher who cast the gravity spell said. His tone was harsh and, just to prove his point, he increased the gravity around Charles, making his face passionately kiss the ground.

    ¡°I understand, I understand,¡± Charles mumbled with his head to the ground, giving in to the pressure. ¡°We humans also will do nothing. We already got our revenge. So let us be free now.¡±

    The teachers exchanged doubtful glances, as each of them weighed off the pros and cons in their heads. However, the likelihood of the situation escalating again now was very low, as the teachers were already alert and both sides confirmed their cooperation. Also, they couldn¡¯t keep them tied to the ground forever, which led to their decision to let them go.

    With one confirmative nod to Lia, she understood their decision and redid her spell. The mighty plants unshackled the students before retreating to Lia and then vanishing completely. The teacher let go of his gravity spell, too, making everyone stand straight again.

    ¡°Everyone will go their separate ways and you won¡¯t interact with each other. It¡¯s best if you wait in your rooms until we have sorted out everything.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± a demon student said, not caring about the fact that he was talking to a superior. ¡°We won¡¯t listen to you anymore. Right now, even you teachers are our enemies.¡±

    His words had the teachers at a loss for words, their faces displaying genuine horror. It was the fact that they couldn¡¯t even respond that just made their apparent lack of control even more clear. However, this didn¡¯t stop them from at least trying. Several teachers went to detain the human boy who just killed the demon, while other teachers dealt with caring for the corpse.

    ¡°Let him go!¡± some humans shouted.

    ¡°Try to object to our decision,¡± a teacher responded, his killing intent raising so much it made them shiver. Even though it wasn¡¯t the best pedagogical way to go about it, it was the best way to deal with them in this current situation. No matter how much control they lost, they couldn¡¯t just let a murderer go before their eyes.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Charles urged the few rebelling humans. ¡°They won¡¯t kill him nor harm him. The worst they can do is lock him up, but maybe this would be a blessing in a situation like this.¡±

    After hearing Charles¡¯ convincing arguments, the humans retreated. However, this wasn¡¯t the case for the demons as most of them still stood near the victim, mourning over his death.

    ¡°Why? Why? How could you just die on me like that, Astan?¡±

    Yet the one who cried the loudest wasn¡¯t a demon, but an elven girl. She came forth from the crowd of spectators, as she only now had the chance to advance. Her eyes were already red and even her clothes became wet with tears. With trembling legs, she approached the corpse, yet before she arrived, someone stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go any step further,¡± the demon girl, who had been the first one to react to the death, said.

    ¡°B-But, me and Astan were friends. We were friends!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all the same!¡± she shouted, shocking everyone who was still in the hall. Yet her shaking voice wasn¡¯t even filled with hatred, but with something way more complex. ¡°Humans, elves, dwarves, or giants, you¡¯re all the same. You all secretly hate us demons and wish we would cease to exist.¡±

    The pain in her voice made Alvis¡¯ heart drop as her teary eyes reflected the years of trauma, hatred, and racism she had to endure since coming to this country.

    ¡°N-No, no, this isn¡¯t true. I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Let us go, Serla.¡±

    The elven girl¡¯s friends dragged her away from this scene, unable to watch this any longer.

    ¡°No, no, I still have to talk to Astan. I... still have to say goodbye.¡±

    However, her friends ignored her pleas forcefully, taking her away.

    And all Alvis could do was watch as all of this was happening, his heart sinking.

    His mind couldn¡¯t even process how fast things had escalated, but it was after seeing what happened just now that he realized that this wasn¡¯t even the case.

    It wasn¡¯t this survival game that created the hatred between the races. The anger, the fear, the distrust¡ªit had been there all along, festering beneath the surface. Since the start of the Union, no maybe even since the beginning of time, people feared the unknown. They feared what wasn¡¯t them. Thus, two different races, with different cultures and morals, feared each other as for the both of them the others were unknown. They were potential threats to their well-being.

    All this survival game did was bring forth what everyone hid in their darkest thoughts. It acted as a catalyst, breaking the pent-up flood of racism, and exposing the raw, ugly truth of their world. And now with the declaration of war and people, students and classmates, willing to kill each other, there was no way back. Even if Alvis somehow completed this level, it would already be too late. People would¡¯ve died, classmates would¡¯ve betrayed each other, friends would¡¯ve turned into enemies. How could normal school life continue after that?

    It was with this chain of thought that Alvis couldn¡¯t help but wonder, is this run even worth saving?

    Every cell of his rebelled and his heart twisted in agony and shame for him being so weak, so worthless, that this was even an option.

    I¡¯ve learned nothing. I¡¯m still a human. Even with my ability to respawn, I¡¯m still a human that will die one day. So I can¡¯t just throw away my life and start again because things got complicated. I only have three respawns, so I better give it my all. You promised that to yourself that you would live a life of no regrets!

    As these thoughts manifested in Alvis¡¯ head, Lia almost collapsed. His attention was snatched into the present as he saw that happening.

    ¡°Lia!¡±

    Alvis immediately sprinted to her side. Maya, who was already next to her, picked her up, supporting her by putting her arm over her shoulder.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Maya asked, panicked.

    However, Lia didn¡¯t respond. Her breathing grew shallow, and her hands shot up to clutch her head, her fingers digging into her scalp as if trying to block something out. Her emerald eyes darted around the room, unfocused, unable to settle on anything as if haunted by invisible specters only she could see. Beads of sweat glistened on her forehead, her skin growing paler with every passing second. She gripped her temples harder, her nails leaving faint red marks on her skin as she squeezed her eyes shut, her whole body trembling as though she were battling an unseen force.

    ¡°T-This is insane. They want to kill each other. No, they will kill each other. They will kill their own classmates, their comrades, and friends. All their dark thoughts, all their emotions, I can feel it. It¡¯s terrorizing my head. Their fear, hatred, anxiety, rage, despair, grief, shock, hopelessness, paranoia, guilt, shame, disgust, suspicion, vengeance, jealousy, frustration, panic, confusion, dread, resentment, bitterness, regret, overwhelm, disbelief; everything! I can feel everything¡­. But I can do nothing. I¡¯m useless. Someone was killed before my eyes and all I did was watch it happen. And now that Mr. Woltzer is gone, there is no one who can hold this situation together. Even though I¡¯m the student council president, I have no control over the students. All I do is shiver in fear while being helpless and not knowing what to do. I haven¡¯t changed at all. I¡¯m still pathetic.¡±

    It was the first time Alvis saw Lia having such an emotional breakdown.

    No, this isn¡¯t true.

    He had seen her in a state like this before. Back then, when she told him about her past and everything she had to go through. Yet even back then, she tried to hide everything behind a smile.

    She is always putting up a strong front, only worrying about others.

    But in the end, even Lia was just a normal girl.

    Alvis embraced her without saying anything. Just like she always supported him in his lowest moments, he wanted to be there for her when she felt like she had no one.

    Everything will be alright. Together, we will overcome everything.

    He didn¡¯t say these words out loud and only repeated them in his head. Yet, this was the best way to calm her down. Because of her empathetic abilities, she felt everyone¡¯s emotions, which led to all these dark thoughts tormenting her. However, Alvis would work against that by only thinking positively, thus filling her head with optimism. He alone would cast away everything that burdened her.

    It took some time, but Lia¡¯s trembling began to ease, and for the first time in what felt like hours, she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Thank you, Al,¡± she whispered, but her voice wasn¡¯t shaking anymore. It took her a few more moments before being able to stand up on her own. She wiped away her tears and her emerald eyes started glowing with resolve. ¡°Let¡¯s hold an emergency student council meeting. I figured out the only way to save this situation.¡±

 Chapter 89: Game Plan

    Chapter 89

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    The air was thick with tension as everyone gathered in the student council office. They sat around the long old-school wooden table with Lia at the end. The ones present were Alvis, Lia, Maya, Chao, the three first years, Dane, and Sekki.

    Just like usual, Alvis observed everyone¡¯s facial expressions and body language, trying to gauge their mental state before the meeting started. After the first kill announcement and then closely followed by the announcement of Mr. Woltzer¡¯s disappearance, many students fell into despair.

    Even though he hoped this wasn¡¯t the case, the same went for the three first years. They had been acting strong this entire time, holding on to hope without letting fear consume them. However, it just happened to be that they were present yesterday; the day that happened to be the turning point. Witnessing the escalating hatred firsthand and not being able to stop it hit them like a crushing soul attack. They hung their heads, not even daring to look up as if the first kill and Mr. Woltzer¡¯s disappearance were their fault. Alvis could already guess what kind of thoughts currently ran through their heads.

    Alvis¡¯ eyes landed on Chao, the one he was worried about the most. Yet contrary to his expectations, Chao didn¡¯t hang his head. He wasn¡¯t even shaking, nor were his eyes trembling. No, Chao didn¡¯t move at all. His eyes, no, his entire face just like an empty shell as he sat there staring into nothingness.

    He has lost all hope!

    Alvis clicked his tongue, realizing his friend was in an even worse position than he had imagined. However, he just clenched his fist, suppressing the urge to talk to him right now.

    After this meeting, everything will change.

    With that thought in mind, he looked at the person next to Chao, Dane. Just like Chao, Dane was still, neither shaking nor trembling. However, their mental states couldn¡¯t have been more different. Dane¡¯s eyes shone with an icy determination, like a seasoned warrior who knew that he was about to walk into all our war. Yet he was still untypically calm. The normal Dane would¡¯ve been pumped up, eager to take action right here, right now. He would never sit in a meeting when the situation was so dire. A queasy feeling spread across Alvis¡¯ stomach, as he couldn¡¯t explain his best friend¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Before we start, Lia, I have a question,¡± Maya said, breaking the silence. ¡°What are Dane and Sekki doing here?¡±

    She stared at those two, not hiding her irritation. Dane just stared back, unfazed by her comment, but Sekki spoke up.

    ¡°Well, I would like to know that too,¡± he said, looking just as confused. His hands were slightly trembling, yet he still managed a wry smile.

    Alvis had called them here, but it was Lia who gave him this order. However, he could already guess what she intended.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will explain everything,¡± Lia stated. She took a deep breath in and out, one last time managing all her thoughts, and then, with her emerald eyes radiating with resolve, she started. ¡°You all know of our current situation and how horrible it is. Not only was a fellow schoolmate killed, but our principal disappeared too. However, our situation is even worse than that. Just now, after the first kill announcement, human students battled with demons and it ended with a casualty on the demons¡¯ side. Another schoolmate died. This resulted in the demons declaring war on the humans and likewise. In other words, we are currently in a warlike scenario with students willing to kill each other.¡±

    Lia didn¡¯t hold back and told everything that had happened. Those present who didn¡¯t know about this couldn¡¯t even respond. Dogan slammed his four massive fists against the table, making it shake as if an earthquake had hit it. He then grabbed his head, shaking it whilst a mixture of rage, grief, and disappointment mirrored in his eyes. The other first years could only bite their lips and clench their fists as they saw their demon friend having a breakdown.

    Chao, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even show a reaction, his gaze still hollow. The same went for Dane as his expression didn¡¯t change, but in his case, it was as if he had already expected this to happen. However, Sekki was visibly shocked, holding his hand against his wide open mouth, his knitted eyebrows and trembling fingers exposing his mental state.

    Lia just stared at them, her resolve not shaking even whilst taking in all their emotions.

    ¡°Our situation might seem hopeless and, to be completely honest, even I almost gave up. Yet I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t accept it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m ready to use every means possible to stop this madness.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Everyone lifted their gaze and looked at Lia, awaiting her coming words.

    ¡°I will take part in this survival game. I will create a student council team and we will win this game together,¡± Lia declared, not even a hint of doubt or hesitance in her claim.

    Her confident words still echoed in the room, creating different reactions in everyone.

    ¡°So the time has come,¡± Sekki mumbled, his voice a mixture of anticipation and reluctance.

    ¡°Lia¡­¡± Maya said, her eyes widening for a second. However, she immediately switched modes and steeled herself, ready to side with Lia come what may.

    Life reappeared in Chao¡¯s face as soon as he heard her words, as if the hope of survival had resurrected in him. Yet it was the three first years who were unable to accept what Lia said.

    ¡°But¡­ but if we form a team, we have to fight against the other students, don¡¯t we?¡± Bero asked, rising from his seat as if protesting. ¡°We would have to kill everyone else so that we would be the only ones to survive!¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t the only way to win,¡± Lia responded calmly. ¡°The Priest already told us the other option.¡±

    Visible question marks formed on Bero¡¯s face, but it was Chao who responded.

    ¡°You are talking about the quests that have the expansion of a team¡¯s member limit as a reward, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± However, Bero and the other first years still didn¡¯t seem to understand, so Lia elaborated on her plan. ¡°We will form a student council team and, through those quests, increase the limit of our team members until we can take on every single one trapped in this barrier.¡±

    There was a long silence as everyone took in her idea.

    ¡°Is this even possible?¡± Bero asked, now sitting down again.

    ¡°Are you really sure, Lia?¡± Sekki asked too. ¡°Our school maybe has around 500 students, and that is not even adding teachers and other staff. To get everyone in one team just by completing quests is imp--¡­ fairly unlikely. And I haven¡¯t even addressed that with the situation as it is now, humans and demons would never work together, which means they would never join the same team.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already aware of all of this,¡± Lia answered, not shying away from her idea. ¡°I know that it will be hard, but this is our only option. However, I¡¯m not just talking out of a place of pure idealism either. I also have a rational plan.¡±

    ¡°Tell us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty straightforward. We will become the strongest and most dominant team within this survival game, so the most logical and best option for an individual to survive would be to join our team. By doing that, we will only get bigger and stronger and we will absorb more and more teams. I also assume that the Priest will most likely introduce quests that will let two teams fuse into one big one.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°The Priest¡¯s goal is to promote racism and make the races battle each other. However, we have countless students of one race and they all wouldn¡¯t be able to form one team. That means they have to cooperate without fighting with each other. However, in the end, only one team can win, which means they would¡¯ve to fight each other eventually ruling out the possibility of cooperation from the beginning. That¡¯s why I think the Priest will introduce quests that will let teams fuse with each other so he can really see the races battling each other to the full extent.¡±

    Even Alvis had to pause and think, as this was something even he didn¡¯t think about. However, it all made sense. Lia had analyzed the Priest¡¯s nature and guessed his next move by thinking about his ultimate objective. She didn¡¯t lose her calm and strategic mind, even though the situation was so dire. Alvis couldn¡¯t suppress his grin as an eery feeling of pride spread through his chest.

    ¡°Well, I guess that makes sense,¡± Sekki said, being the next one to fully grasp what Lia meant. ¡°Still, it¡¯s a gamble.¡±

    He is right. Even if it makes sense, we can¡¯t be sure that the Priest will really do that.

    ¡°You are right, but I¡¯m willing to take that gamble. But even if quests like that will never appear, we would just have to keep completing quests with the team¡¯s member limit expansion as a reward until everyone is in one team.¡±

    ¡°Your plan sounds a lot more realistic now,¡± Sekki admitted, yet he wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°But what about the people¡¯s hatred? I still think they won¡¯t form a team together after everything that has happened.¡±

    ¡°We will force them into cooperation,¡± Lia said, her voice boasting with confidence. ¡°If our team is by far the strongest, others wouldn¡¯t have another choice but to cooperate if they want to survive. What I want to achieve is a team so dominant that they will put their hatred aside in order to survive. Of course, this implies that I think that their will to survive is stronger than their hatred.¡±

    This was Lia¡¯s plan. Her battle plan for conquering this hopeless situation. Everyone sat in silence, digesting her idea. Yet no one voiced any complaints, which meant that they agreed. Alvis, who had already guessed that Lia¡¯s plan would somewhat look like this, spoke up.

    ¡°This is our only option to win whilst staying true to our principles,¡± he added, making clear that even if someone were to object, they had no other choice, anyway. ¡°Lia, how do you want to form this student council team? We are too many to form one group. If I remember correctly, the member limit for a team consisting of people of different races is five.¡±

    ¡°You are right. That¡¯s also the reason I brought Sekki and Dane here.¡± Everyone just looked at Lia, not understanding what she meant. However, she just continued with a smile. ¡°For the greatest efficiency, I want to split the student council into several core groups. Those smaller teams can then recruit several members and thus become exponentially larger and later unite as one.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, this is smart!¡± Chao said, now understanding her idea. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about the members¡¯ limit from the get-go if we were to form smaller core groups. If we would create one group with five members of the student council, we would have to complete a quest just to take in another student council member. But if we split the student council into several smaller groups, we can take in more members outside the student council and achieve our goal of building the strongest team way faster, while all these teams still act as one student council team.¡±

    It was at least now, after Chao¡¯s thorough explanation, that everyone got the idea.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut all the chitchat and get to the most important question,¡± Dane said, speaking up for the first time. ¡°How are we going to split up so that the core groups are as strong as possible?¡±

    ¡°This is what we will discuss now.¡±

 Chapter 90: The Student Council joins the Battle

    Chapter 90

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°I already have an idea, but at the end of the day, everyone has to decide on their own and be okay with the decision,¡± Lia said, opening up the conversation about the teams.

    They had decided to split the student council into several smaller core groups, yet they still had to decide who would team up with whom. There were several factors at play that one had to consider, for example, chemistry, leadership, and skill sets, but the most important was strength. Their core groups had to be optimized to be the most powerful as possible.

    ¡°Can I pitch an idea?¡± Maya asked.

    Everyone just nodded, and she continued.

    ¡°I want to, no, I have to form a team with Lia,¡± she said straight up, her gaze steeled and eyes filled with determination.

    Even though it was to be expected, it still somehow came off as a surprise.

    ¡°After seeing what happened today, I know that I have to stay by her side.¡± Alvis immediately understood that she was referring to the incident in the dorms that led to Lia¡¯s breakdown. ¡°A kind person like her should never experience something like that again. I will protect her, come what may.¡±

    One look at her blazing eyes was enough for Alvis to understand how serious she was. She wanted to become like a pillar for Lia that she could rely on, like a guardian that would ward off every evil a kind girl like her wouldn¡¯t notice. Lia was way stronger than Maya when it came to combat, yet what she meant by protecting her wasn¡¯t on that battlefield. It was the mental warfare that would be just as dangerous in times like these.

    Lia, who knew very well about her shortcomings, also understood Maya¡¯s intentions, which led to a soft smile crossing her face.

    ¡°Does anyone disagree that Maya and I form a team?¡±

    Maya¡¯s eyes landed on Alvis as he was the only one whose opinion on this truly mattered.

    Man, of course, I would like to form a team with Lia as this would be the best way to support and protect her, but I have to put my personal feelings to the side. It wouldn¡¯t make sense strength wise as both Lia and I are the strongest here. If we were to join the same team, it would be overkill.

    ¡°I think everyone is fine with that,¡± Alvis said, thus giving Maya her approval. She clenched her fist as if saying, I won¡¯t disappoint you. ¡°Let me pitch the remaining teams. Sekki and Dane should form a team, Lyon, Bero, and Dogan should, and Chao and I should form a team. This would be the most balanced strength-wise.¡±

    ¡°Fine with me,¡± Sekki said with a smile. Him teaming up with Dane was the only realistic option anyway as the two didn¡¯t really know the other student council members besides Alvis, Lia, and Maya.

    ¡°I wanted to form a team with the Boss,¡± Bero mumbled, his head kinda hanging.

    ¡°Are you stupid? This is our time to prove ourselves!¡± Lyon said, clapping Bero on his back, urging him to raise his head again.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Lyon is right. The boss put us on the same team because he believed in us to get the job done. We can¡¯t disappoint him now,¡± Dogan added, clenching all of his four fists.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Sekki said chuckling, though Alvis did his best acting as if he didn¡¯t hear them.

    ¡°So we both are in a team,¡± Chao said, looking at Alvis. ¡°Takes me back to our first shifts together and how I had to show you all the student council stuff.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    ¡°You know that I should be the one saying that,¡± he said, his voice a bit lower this time. ¡°I know that even though you are a human, you can use mana because of your rare condition, but how strong are you, really? Ahh, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I don¡¯t want to be mean or anything, but you know I¡¯m not the strongest, so I was just wondering---¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Chao,¡± Alvis said with a confident smile.

    Chao let out a sigh of relief upon hearing Alvis¡¯ fearless words.

    Alvis had initially planned not to show his powers in school because only his classmates and the student council knew about his condition and if he were to show his powers he would just gain even more attention and add to the rumors of him being the son of the Devil. However, this situation was different. He didn¡¯t have the luxury to hold back in this survival game.

    ¡°If this is set, then let¡¯s continue and officially form the teams.¡±

    They opened up their game system and went to the option called Create Team. After clicking on it, they had to touch the person they wanted to form a team with for ten seconds to confirm it, just like the coin transfer method. Alvis held Chao¡¯s shoulder, and after waiting for ten seconds, their screens updated.

    Congrats, you formed a team with Chao Wing.

    Select team leader.

    ¡°What does it mean by select team leader?¡± Chao asked.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the same as in War of Races,¡± Dane said immediately, catching the similarity to his favorite video game. ¡°If someone wants to join your group in the future, you need the team leader¡¯s approval.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Chao mumbled.

    Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think Chao even plays video games.

    ¡°Alvis, are you fine with being the leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They both selected Alvis¡¯ name and after confirming it, a crown appeared over it.

    Team members: 2/5

    Alvis Silva

    Chao Wing

    The others also formed their groups and decided on their leaders.

    ¡°We will officially announce that the student council has formed a team and that everyone who doesn¡¯t want to take part in unnecessary killing can join us,¡± Lia declared. ¡°However, there is one rule that everyone has to abide by: no killing, no matter what.¡±

    They all just nodded, as the rule was self-explanatory. But there was one person who didn¡¯t nod.

    ¡°What if we are under attack and the other party wants to kill us?¡± Dane asked, not shying away from asking the uncomfortable questions.

    ¡°Of course, you are allowed to defend yourself. But there are many other ways to stop a battle without killing the opponent. Aren¡¯t you strong enough to break your opponent¡¯s will to fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am.¡±

    ¡°Then there you have it.¡±

    Lia chose the best way to respond, yet just the fact that Dane asked meant that he was ready to kill his opponent, if that meant protecting his team.

    He always was like that.

    Dane would do everything to prevent the people dear to him from getting hurt.

    And that was also the reason Alvis always hesitated to call for his help.

    ¡°Listen up, we will target all the quests that have the enlargement of the group member limit as a reward and aggressively expand. The group leaders can decide which quest they want to take on. Also, it¡¯s our duty to take on everyone who wants to join our team, but the group leader can decide whether they want to take them on in their own smaller group or think that individual would fit better in another group. Do you still have questions?¡±

    ¡°Just to be sure, we aren¡¯t handling the quest distributions anymore, are we?¡±

    ¡°Good question, Chao. No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s realistic. With the school in a state like this, the students wouldn¡¯t even listen to us, which means trying to fairly assign quests would be impossible.¡±

    ¡°So we are free to go after every quest we want?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as these quests don¡¯t go against our rule, you are free to go. Still, our main focus are the quests that have the increase of the member limit as a reward.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Are there still questions?¡±

    No one spoke up.

    ¡°Good. Be ready. There is no way back now. We will enter the war zone.¡±

 Chapter 91: A teachers responsibility

    Chapter 91

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    At the same time, in another place.

    Ms. Myth POV

    ¡°What does it mean to be a teacher?¡±

    I still remember the day Mr. Woltzer asked me that question. I was a new teacher and had just been admitted to teach at this academy, yet this was the first thing he asked me.

    "It means imparting the technical knowledge one has acquired to students, ensuring they meet the expectations of the class and succeed."

    This was my answer. It was what they taught us in the university and what I also believed. If the student failed at the end of the class, you had failed as a teacher.

    ¡°Then what if you teach the students a spell that is in the class¡¯ curriculum but one student ends up using that same spell you taught them to kill another person?¡±

    Mr. Woltzer¡¯s yellow eyes stared right at my soul, and my first reaction was to gasp upon hearing that question. My heart started racing as I was imagining the scenario he just described, yet I still opened my mouth, wanting to answer.

    ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be my responsibility,¡± I responded calmly. ¡°I just did my job as a teacher. If a student of mine would do that, then the responsibility lies with their parents, who didn¡¯t raise them properly or in other circumstances, leading them to this decision.¡±

    Mr. Woltzer didn¡¯t react to my statement, his gaze still as piercing as before. Yet I couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. Did he agree? Did he disagree?

    ¡°If a teacher¡¯s job is only to pass down their knowledge, why don¡¯t we use robots as teachers, then? Certainly, our technology is advanced enough to do that. We could program them to be the best teachers using studies to further improve them. It would cost a lot of money at first, but it would pay off in the long run as we wouldn¡¯t have to pay for teachers anymore. Also, they could teach without personal feelings and with the utmost rationality, making the grading even fairer for the students.¡±

    I immediately opened my mouth again, my heart racing just like my thoughts. A thousand arguments to refute his statement flooded my thoughts, and I just wanted to spit them out, but I stopped. I stopped and took a mental step back.

    This isn¡¯t even the point he is trying to make.

    Mr. Woltzer was right. Under the definition of a teacher that I gave him, his statement couldn¡¯t be refuted. Taking a deep breath in and out, I moved on.

    ¡°Then what does it mean to be a teacher?¡± I asked.

    And it was the first time his expression changed, a soft and welcoming smile on his face.

    ¡°Every teacher has to find their own answer. But only once you are aware of your role and responsibility can you find your purpose as a teacher.¡±

    To this day, I still haven¡¯t found my answer. Yet right now, within this situation the school was in, I just couldn¡¯t stop pondering about it. I also wondered if it was Mr. Woltzer¡¯s own answer that led him to abandon us now.

    I took a deep breath in and out, pushing these thoughts away and opening my eyes again. All the teachers gathered in this room, ready for the emergency teacher conference to start.

    ¡°I think everyone is here,¡± Mrs. Zoya, the vice principal, said, overlooking the room. ¡°Then let¡¯s stop wasting time and begin.¡±

    With these words, Mrs. Zoya started the emergency teachers¡¯ meeting.

    ¡°We¡¯ve searched for Mr. Woltzer in every corner of this school, yet we still can¡¯t find him. Given the current circumstances, it would be best to assume the worst and plan as if he won¡¯t return.¡±

    I clenched my fist, holding back the vortex of thoughts that tormented me right now. One look at the other teachers was enough to see that they did the same. As teachers, we had to put our personal feelings to the side. It didn¡¯t matter if we thought that Mr. Woltzer betrayed us or not; we had to objectively analyze the given situation and prepare for the worst.

    ¡°From now on I will take on the role of principal and be the one who is in charge and gives commands,¡± Mrs. Zoya said, not hesitating to take on that burden. As Vice Principal, it was the only thing that made sense. However, a bitter smile etched on her face. ¡°I¡¯m aware that I don¡¯t have the polarising power like Mr. Woltzer, yet I will still do my best.¡±

    No one has. He was one of a kind.

    The old dwarven woman paused for a bit, as if giving those who were against her taking charge the chance to speak up. However, no one spoke up, solidifying her position as the new principal. Her gaze changed, the weight of responsibility immediately showing in her eyes, and even though she was small in stature, her aura increased.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°We have lost control over this situation,¡± she continued, her voice now way more authoritative. ¡°The first kill already happened, and I was just informed that another student died in the dorms shortly after and that the students declared war on each other.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The room broke out into discussion, as most teachers didn¡¯t know about that. I was the same. My inwards twisted and an icy shudder coursed down my spine as I imagined my own students wanting to kill each other.

    ¡°You¡¯ve to be kidding me!¡± Mr. Rafi shouted, slamming his fist against the table. His red demonic eyes seemed as if they were on fire, even more so than usual. ¡°Weren¡¯t there any teachers present? They had to be. So how come they let a student die before their own eyes?¡±

    It was rare that I shared the same opinion as Mr. Rafi, as he was a tad too extreme and strict even for my liking, yet this time I had to agree with him.

    The room fell silent as some teachers averted their gazes, making it obvious that they had been there when it happened. Noticing that too, Mr. Rafi opened his mouth again. Yet before he could speak, someone else did.

    ¡°It was a very difficult situation,¡± Mr. Gondi, the master rank gravity mage, said. ¡°The commotion was enormous and no one could have guessed that it would escalate that much. We couldn¡¯t have predicted that a student would go so far.¡± His face twisted, and he clenched his fist in agony, lowering his head.

    ¡°You have failed as a teacher,¡± Mr. Rafi said, not holding back. ¡°Letting a student die before your eyes¡­ no wonder the students lost respect for us. And who even allowed the fourth years to make this announcement? Thanks to them, we have lost all our credibility and now we teachers look like the enemy.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Mr. Rafi.¡±

    ¡°How can I calm down if everything is going down the drain?¡± he shouted, jumping out of his seat.

    ¡°Losing your calm won¡¯t help,¡± I said, having seen enough of his childlike behavior. ¡°We should discuss how to gain back control in this situation rather than shouting around.¡±

    ¡°The perfect words, just as expected from our exemplary teacher. I¡¯m sorry for getting passionate about my students killing each other,¡± he said, falling back into his seat.

    I just ignored his provocations and waited for Mrs. Zoya to continue.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like Ms. Myth said. We should prioritize gaining back control and protecting the students. We can¡¯t let more of them die. Remember, we only have to hold on until the WRO gets us out of here.¡±

    ¡°I think it is about time we let go of this thought,¡± Mrs. Von Poster said, her cold royal-like voice echoing in the room. Even in this situation, her face didn¡¯t show any signs of fatigue or pressure, her attire still radiating grace. Yet it was also her icy, calculating face that made one instinctively alert to her. Her words just now proved that point. ¡°The World Race Organization will not save us. Enough time has passed to come to that conclusion and if we are preparing for the worst-case scenario, we should do it properly. The students will not listen to us anymore and will do anything to survive. And I think some of you might have forgotten the fact that we, the teachers are also trapped in this wicked game. That means presented the chance the students will not hesitate to kill us too. Only one person or one team will survive, which means we teachers have also become their enemies. If it already has come this far, we should rather prioritize our own safety, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Are you telling us we should fight against our students?!¡± Mr. Gondi said, a vein bulging on his bald head.

    ¡°I did not say that,¡± she answered, her voice slow and calm. ¡°However, I also do not plan on dying for my students and I think this is my god-given right to prioritize my life first.¡±

    No one could answer, and everyone fell silent, pondering about her words. It was as if her words reminded everyone about the cruel fact that only one person or team could win, which automatically meant that one¡¯s survival brought everyone else¡¯s death. Thinking about it like that, it made sense for one to prioritize their own life.

    But this can¡¯t be the answer, can it? No matter how much I want to survive, I can¡¯t sacrifice my students for it.

    ¡°I agree with Mrs. Von Poster,¡± Mr. Rafi said, his expression difficult to read. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to admit it, when the situation arises, a situation where the only options are to die or survive, you all will prioritize your own lives. It¡¯s in our nature. I¡¯ve already seen it plenty enough while still living on the Demon Continent.¡±

    His red eyes, which had been like a wildfire until now, turned cold, as if only remembering the Demon Continent made his heart itch. Yet that gave his words even more credibility. He who had already lived in a fight-or-die environment knew better about everyone¡¯s nature in the darkest hour.

    Once again, we teachers couldn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Let us go about it logically,¡± Mrs. Von Poster said, gaining everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Our best option would be to work together as teachers. We should form a team and win this game together. We teachers are the strongest in this school, so no one could stop us if we combined our might. Of course, students who want are free to join us. That way, we can save as many people as possible.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t possible. Did you forget about the team member limit?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. We teachers are a manageable number. By performing a few quests, we could take everyone on.¡±

    She only talked about the teachers.

    ¡°But what about the students?¡± Mr. Gondi asked, his gaze sharp.

    There was a momentary pause before Mrs. Von Poster responded.

    ¡°It is their choice if they want to join us or not. The students are currently in a fury and, as we all saw, even if we wanted to, we could not stop them anymore. They want war. However, they will kill each other first before they even think about attacking us teachers. So all we have to do is sit back and wait for them to kill each other. Those few students who survive this massacre can later join our team. Thus, most people will survive.¡±

    ¡°T-This is wrong! It¡¯s totally wrong!¡± Mr. Gondi shouted. ¡°We could never accept this plan. I-Its totally wrong and unethical. How can you even say something like this as a teacher?¡±

    ¡°We are just teachers. Our job is to teach the students subject matters. Nothing more, nothing less. This is not elementary school or middle school where we also have to babysit them. Also, it is not as if we force them to kill each other. We wanted them to stop, yet war is the answer they have chosen for themselves.¡±

    Mrs. Von Poster¡¯s words, her definition of a teacher, it was the same one I gave Mr. Woltzer back then. So, according to my own definition, she would be right.

    Then tell me why my heart is feeling as if it¡¯s splitting apart right now.

    Why does it all feel so wrong?

    What does it mean to be a teacher?

    I had to find the answer within this survival game.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this plan,¡± Mrs. Zoya said, her face twisted in agony.

    ¡°You cannot stop us,¡± Mrs. Von Poster said matter-of-factly. ¡°Most teachers here share the same opinion as I.¡±

    No one responded, yet that silence also meant that no one objected.

    Mrs. Zoya who realized that bit her lip, the frustration etched on her face.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this meeting is meaningless. If we as teachers can¡¯t even work together, there is no way we could inspire the students.¡±

    ¡°It is already too late for that. The only one who could change this situation is now gone.¡±

    It was with these words that the meeting ended.

 Chapter 92: Quest Hunting

    Chapter 92

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Alvis and the others were still in the student council office, yet they had already finished their meeting. As they prepared to leave, his phone buzzed. However, it wasn¡¯t just him who got a notification.

    ¡°It¡¯s a message from Kris,¡± Sekki said, being the first one to open up his phone. ¡°He wants to have a class meeting with everyone to discuss what to do.¡±

    So he became proactive.

    Earlier this morning they had all lost their nerves upon waking up to two terrible news. Kris was no exception. However, judging by his message, Alvis sensed that he had returned to his old self.

    ¡°That¡¯s very Kris-like,¡± Maya said, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. We can use this chance to tell everyone about the student council team.¡±

    ¡°True, I wanted to get the people from our class to join us first, anyway.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s decided.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I think it would be best to postpone the meeting.¡±

    Everyone just stared at Alvis, as he was the only one to oppose.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only half an hour till it¡¯s nine and the new quests will be announced. We should immediately focus on completing them, as this will show that the student council is joining the fray. If we complete the most quest, it would be a show of force and word of mouth will spread that the student council has formed a team which would be the best way to spread the news.¡±

    There was a brief silence as they digested the idea.

    ¡°That would be the smartest choice,¡± Sekki said, being the first to agree with Alvis.¡°We can postpone the class meeting to later, but we can¡¯t wait too long if we want to complete quests.¡±

    ¡°I also agree. I don¡¯t want other teams to complete the quests and get an advantage over us,¡± Dane added.

    ¡°Okay, I will respond to Kris by saying that we should postpone the meeting to later this day,¡± Lia said, taking out her phone. She typed in the message and sent it. After she finished, she looked up again, this time addressing everyone in the room. ¡°We are going to try to complete as many quests as possible. Let¡¯s split up into our core groups and spread across the school. We will wait until nine and then immediately head for the quest nearest to us. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± they responded in unison. With that, their meeting ended, and they went their separate ways.

    Alvis and Chao went to the research buildings. There had been a couple of quests there over the week, but not as many as in the main building or the gym, yet they still took the chance.

    They wandered around on the now gloomy school grounds as every step of theirs echoed in the blowing wind. Alvis couldn¡¯t see nor hear any students walking around, the normally so lively place now feeling like a graveyard for criminals. With the black barrier trapping them, it really seemed as if they had become imprisoned criminals. Students didn¡¯t dare to step out on their own now that war had been declared. One careless step could mean death.

    They are probably also having meetings right now.

    Hiding in the dark, they were creating plans to win this survival game.

    ¡°Do you think other students will also head for the research facility?¡± Chao asked, his voice low as his head kept shifting from left to right.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t unlikely. Even though it isn¡¯t a key spot for a quest, no, because it isn¡¯t a key spot for a quest, they might target this area hoping for lower competition.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we will have to fight?¡±

    ¡°I would like to say no, but then I would be lying.¡±

    Chao averted his gaze, his hands slightly trembling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only ever learned basic earth spells¡ªbarely enough for defense. Just to let you know. Ah, I also don¡¯t have a high mana capacity which closed off the way of a mage since my birth. That¡¯s why I focus so hard on my studies so I can at least go down the academic path. Ha, we dwarves are already known as hardworking, yet someone like me has to put in even more hours. I can¡¯t disappoint my family.¡±

    It was the first time Chao opened up and talked up his motivations. It didn¡¯t seem as if he was uncomfortable, more so as if he was just talking to himself, reminding himself of the reason he joined this school.

    Now his behavior also made even more sense to Alvis. He already knew that Chao was one of the best in his grade and that this was also the reason he joined the student council, but he didn¡¯t know about the pressure he had. He left his family and home country to join this school and couldn¡¯t go back without having achieved anything. If he died in this survival game, all his efforts, everything he had worked for so hard, would be in vain. His reactions and behavior throughout the last week now also seemed justified. With an estimated power level of 716, he was weaker than the average student in this school. Yet this school was composed only of the elites, so the average student here was around 1000, which wasn¡¯t the norm.

    ¡°You can leave the fighting to me,¡± Alvis said, trying to reassure him. ¡°Depending on which quest we complete, we might get a weapon as a reward, which you could use as self-defense. We can also save up some coins and buy a weapon from the shop if you want. There is even a discount for teams.¡±

    Alvis opened up the shop.

    Shop Interface

    Shop Categories:

    <ol>

    <li>

    Survival Gear

    </li>

    <li>

    Weapons and Attachments

    </li>

    <li>

    Consumables

    </li>

    <li>

    Cosmetics

    </li>

    <li>

    Special OffersA case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    </li>

    </ol>

    <hr>

    Category Breakdown

    <h4>1. Survival Gear</h4>

    Items:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Armor:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Basic Armor Vest (500 coins): Provides standard protection.

    </li>

    <li>

    Advanced Armor Vest (1000 coins): Enhanced durability and damage resistance.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Helmets:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Combat Helmet (300 coins): Reduces headshot damage.

    </li>

    <li>

    Reinforced Helmet (600 coins): Increased head protection.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Backpacks:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Small Backpack (200 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Large Backpack (400 coins)

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    <h4>2. Weapons and Attachments</h4>

    Items:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Weapons:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Sword (1500 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Mana Sword (2500 coins)

    - Variations: Elemental Sword (3000 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Shield (1500 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Advanced Shield (2000 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Axt (1500 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Bow (1500 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Beam Gun (2000 coins): Standard issue with moderate damage and range.

    </li>

    <li>

    Sniper Rifle (2500 coins): High damage, long-range.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Attachments:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Scope (300 coins): Enhances aiming precision.

    </li>

    <li>

    Extended Magazine (200 coins): Increases ammo capacity.

    </li>

    <li>

    Suppressor (250 coins): Reduces gun noise.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    <h4>3. Consumables</h4>

    Items:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Health:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Bandages (50 coins each): Basic healing over time.

    </li>

    <li>

    Medkit (200 coins): Full health restoration.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Food:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Water Bottle (25 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Standard Food Package (50 coins): Protein Bar, Water, Trail Mix and Canned Beans

    </li>

    <li>

    Premium Food Package (200 coins): Five-Star Meal

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Potions:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Stamina Potion (150 coins): Increases stamina regeneration.

    </li>

    <li>

    Speed Boost (200 coins): Temporary speed increase.

    </li>

    <li>

    Regeneration Potion (250 coins): Regenerate your health.

    </li>

    <li>

    Mana Potion (250 coins): Regenerate your mana.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    <h4>4. Cosmetics</h4>

    Clothing:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Shoes (200 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Jeans (200 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    T-Shirt (200 coins)

    </li>

    <li>

    Jacket (200 coins)

    </li>

    </ul>

    <h4>5. Special Offers</h4>

    Items:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Bundles:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Starter Pack (3000 coins): Includes Basic Armor Vest, Combat Helmet, Standard Weapon of your choice, Shield and Medkit.

    </li>

    <li>

    Sniper Pack (3500 coins): Includes Sniper Rifle, Scope, Reinforced Helmet, and Speed Boost.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Team Offers:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Starter Pack (2000 )

    </li>

    <li>

    Sniper Pack (2500 coins)

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    Now that the survival game had come so far, the shop would be indispensable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first focus on the quests,¡± Chao said with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.

    They had reached the research facility. It was a technologic advanced building with five floors. Without wasting more time, they entered. However, as soon as they stepped in, an icy chill ran down Alvis¡¯ spine as he felt killing intent directed at them. It immediately faded away, yet he had noticed it.

    Someone is here.

    With his senses on alert, he felt the presence of four, maybe five, people in the distance watching their every step. Still, Alvis acted as if he didn¡¯t notice them, as he didn¡¯t want to force a confrontation.

    Maybe they will back down without doing anything if no quest appears here.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chao asked, his eyebrows furrowed.

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s just wait until nine.¡±

    Chao nodded, and thus they spent their time waiting. Alvis stared at his phone screen, acting as if he looked at the time, but his attention was still on the people hiding. And then the clock hit nine and their game systems popped up.

    However, before they could even read the quest description, the ground trembled beneath them, and the world around them shifted into molten chaos.

    The ground cracked apart, revealing rivers of glowing magma that snaked through the rocky terrain, their heat distorting the air like a shimmering mirage. The only thing saving them from falling right into their death were unstable chunks of lava rocks. The air itself seemed to ignite, pressing down on Alvis¡¯ chest like molten iron, each breath scorching his lungs. Walls that had once been steel and stone crumbled into jagged, obsidian-like formations.

    ¡°HAAA? What¡¯s going on?¡± Chao shouted, the shock of this sudden change bringing him to his knees. Yet he immediately sprung up again as the heat burned his hands.

    ¡°It seems like we were lucky and got a quest,¡± Alvis said with a smirk as his sweat immediately evaporated. He had already witnessed how a quest changed the reality of its surroundings back then in the library. He opened up his system to see its contents.

    Quest Introduction: Ashen Spire Trials

    Quest Giver: Elder Pyron, Keeper of the Flame Order

    Location: Ashen Spire Summit

    Dialogue:

    ¡°Brave soul, the Ashen Spire stands as the beacon of our flame order, but its essence has dimmed. The Ember Core, the source of its sacred fire, has been stolen by volcanic spirits. You must ascend the summit, face its fiery defenders, and recover the Ember Core to restore the Spire¡¯s light. Will you accept this trial?¡±

    Objectives:

    <ol>

    <li>

    Ascend the Ashen Spire

    <ul>

    <li>

    Navigate through scorching winds and unstable lava rocks.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Challenge the Volcanic Guardians

    <ul>

    <li>

    Defeat fiery beasts that protect the summit.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Reclaim the Ember Core

    <ul>

    <li>

    Battle the Flame Sentinel to retrieve the stolen Ember Core.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ol>

    Quest Log:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Quest Title: ¡°Ashen Spire Trials¡±

    </li>

    <li>

    Objective: Recover the Ember Core and reignite the Ashen Spire.

    </li>

    <li>

    Rewards:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Items: Ashen Cloak (rare item that grants fire immunity and health regeneration), Regeneration Potion (x2)

    </li>

    <li>

    Coins: 600 coins

    </li>

    <li>

    Team Member Limit Increase: +3

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ul>

    It was one of five quests that were released. However, what immediately struck Alvis¡¯ eyes were the rewards. One rare item, two regeneration potions, 600 coins and the most important a team member limit increase by 3.

    ¡°We really hit the jackpot.¡±

    However, Alvis wasn¡¯t smiling, as he knew what that meant.

    His eyes widened as he sensed a sudden change in the atmosphere. A crackling arrow of pure energy tore through the air, its blinding light casting jagged shadows as it hurtled toward them. Alvis lunged forward, grabbing Chao with one arm, his evasion skill completely taking over. They landed on some burning hot lava rocks, yet the heat didn¡¯t matter right now. Alvis glanced at the place they had just been standing on, only to see nothing left of it. Chao couldn¡¯t even speak up as his eyes widened in horror, realizing just how close he had escaped death.

    ¡°I certainly wouldn¡¯t have guessed that you would dodge this attack.¡± A voice that Alvis had already heard today got carried by the hot wind and reached their ears. Alvis stared in the direction it came from, only to see four guys stepping forward. ¡°I wanted to give you a quick death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, William.¡±

    The four guys were all fourth graders, two beast-man, one demon, and the one leading them with a bow in his hands was no other than the former student council president William. His short blond hair was well kept and even his shirt and jeans didn¡¯t seem to have wrinkles on them, even though they had already been trapped here for over a week. He had a polite smile on his face that merged perfectly with his blue eyes, and even his voice sounded nice. Yet he hadn¡¯t even hesitated to try to kill them.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are Alvis. And the one next to you should be Chao. Even though I¡¯m not in the student council anymore, I still try to keep a watch on it,¡± he said, his voice still as friendly as ever. One couldn¡¯t sense any ill will from him, which made everything even creepier.

    ¡°Because you are my successors, I will give you one last chance to flee. Abandon this quest.¡±

    ¡°And what if we refute?¡±

    There was a brief pause, as if he didn¡¯t expect this answer. But after a few seconds, his lips curved up even more, and Alvis instinctively took a step back.

    ¡°Then be ready to die.¡±

 Chapter 93: Fiery Ascend

    Chapter 93

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°And what if we refute?¡±

    ¡°Then be ready to die,¡± William said, declaring his intentions.

    So there is no other way, huh?

    Alvis had said these words to see William¡¯s reaction, but he couldn¡¯t say he was surprised by his answer. He also didn¡¯t plan on giving up this quest, so fighting was inevitable. Alvis just clicked his tongue.

    How bothersome.

    ¡°We will fight,¡± Alvis whispered to Chao. ¡°Just worry about your own survival and think about nothing else. If you think you will die, just call my name and I will save you.¡±

    Chao¡¯s eyes widened in horror, his sweat forming so fast that even this enormous heat couldn¡¯t vaporize it fast enough. But even with his entire body trembling, he clenched his fists and nodded.

    ¡°O-Okay.¡±

    Alvis tilted his head for a second, surprised by Chao¡¯s reaction, but without commenting on it, he smiled.

    ¡°Foolish,¡± William said upon seeing Alvis and Chao still not withdrawing. And in the next second, he drew his bow, while two of the fourth years sprinted toward Alvis and the other one toward Chao.

    The two who were coming for Alvis were wolf beast-men and with his skill, Assassin¡¯s Eye activated, he saw that their estimated power levels were at around 1400. Alvis quickly glanced to the side and saw that the demon had a power level of around 1500. William had the highest at 2250, but it wasn¡¯t his power level that made him dangerous.

    Several energy arrows haunted Alvis, yet he avoided them by jumping from one lava rock to another. Yet, as if perfectly in sync, the two beast-men attacked him right there where he landed, sending fast but still powerful jabs right to his face.

    Alvis sparked his mana and let it flow through every vein of his, strengthening his body to block both of their punches with his palm. He easily kept up with their speed and soon went for the counterattack. The heat around his palms increased as two fireballs morphed into existence, feasting on the fiery environment they were born. Within a second, he sent them flying, but the two of them immediately jumped away as if they had foreseen his attack. However, one look at their shocked faces was enough to see that this wasn¡¯t true.

    I guess their instincts as wolves saved them.

    ¡°I thought he was a human?¡± one of them said, his tail and fur standing up.

    ¡°That means he also has a blessing.¡± They both clicked their tongues, more annoyed than shocked.

    However, Alvis wasn¡¯t surprised by their reaction, and their explanation for his powers also made sense. After all, the one leading them was none other than a human with a blessing.

    As both his enemies stepped back for a second, Alvis had enough time to spare a glance at Chao. Only a few seconds have passed, but he might already need his help. So he thought but Chao was still alive and avoided every attack. His opponent was more than two times stronger than him, yet he somehow held on to life.

    He created earth walls in between him and his opponent and placed them strategically so that every time the demon destroyed the poorly built walls and wanted to advance, the sea of lava separated him from Chao. He also dodged William¡¯s arrows by creating earth walls on the ground and moving them around, making him way more mobile.

    Chao only used a basic earth spell that was meant for defense, yet with his brain he utilized it to the fullest, making him survive even against opponents way stronger than him.

    If he had a deeper mana core, he would¡¯ve been an excellent mage.

    Alvis focused back on his opponents, not wanting to be caught off guard. Not that it really matters, though. He planned on defeating them quickly and then helping Chao, because even though he held on well, it didn¡¯t mean he could keep up forever. Also, their priority was still the quest. Wasting time with them here only gave other students the chance to arrive at this quest, which would be disadvantageous for both parties.

    Perhaps also realizing this, William¡¯s smile slowly faded away.

    ¡°You¡¯re tougher than expected,¡± he said, his voice losing the friendliness in it. ¡°If you can¡¯t even take care of underclassmen, how can I count on you? Unfortunately, you won¡¯t cut it, and you know what that means.¡±

    Suddenly, the other fourth graders stiffened up, their entire demeanor changing as fear consumed them.

    So this is how it is.

    Alvis had wondered how a demon and two beast-men subordinated themselves to a human, especially in a situation like this where the students were divided by race. Yet just by seeing their reaction, Alvis concluded that the fourth years had a whole different hierarchy in place that they had to adjust to if they wanted to survive. Race didn¡¯t matter when confronted with unbelievable power.

    William drew his bow again, and the others locked their eyes on Alvis and Chao, their killing intent even higher this time. However, Alvis only raised both his hands, also ready to end this.

    I won¡¯t go easy on them.

    However, just before their last clash, the entrance to the facility, now a volcanic dungeon, opened and three new foes appeared.

    ¡°Seems like we aren¡¯t the first ones.¡±

    Once again, a familiar voice entered Alvis¡¯ ears. His eyes landed on the three demons that had slept in the same classroom as him, Uro, Wenzel, and their leader, the one who had declared war on the humans and everyone else, Mika. All of them seemed rather unfazed by the heat, which made Alvis wonder about the climate on the Demon Continent.

    ¡°Mind if we take over this quest?¡± Uro said with a confident smirk on his face.

    He swung his weapon around, which was a double-sided battle axe. Wenzel was armed with a sniper and Mika carried a black sword.

    ¡°More nuisances,¡± William said, barely audible. Then, after a second of thought, he sighed. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t waste our time with them. Let¡¯s go.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    The other fourth years rushed to his side, and they vanished up the stairs to ascend the summit.

    ¡°What? Are you running away?¡± Uro shouted, laughing.

    ¡°Chao, let us go too.¡±

    He just nodded, immediately understanding their priorities.

    ¡°You run away too?¡±

    ¡°Uro, shut it. Our goal is to complete the quest,¡± Mika said, but these were the last words Alvis heard from him before he also made his way up.

    ¡°The first one to reach the top will win,¡± Alvis said, looking at the quest log once more.

    Objectives:

    <ol>

    <li>

    Ascend the Ashen Spire

    <ul>

    <li>

    Navigate through scorching winds and unstable lava rocks.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Challenge the Volcanic Guardians

    <ul>

    <li>

    Defeat fiery beasts that protect the summit.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Reclaim the Ember Core

    <ul>

    <li>

    Battle the Flame Sentinel to retrieve the stolen Ember Core.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ol>

    The research facility had five floors, so the Ashen Spire probably had five levels, too. And they soon reached the first one. It was a fiery landscape similar to the one they were in before, the only difference being the enemies they now had to face.

    ¡°W-What are those creatures?¡±

    ¡°They look like fire critters.¡±

    A swarm of small fire creatures turned towards Alvis and Chao and as soon as they saw them, a smile crept on their faces. And they started jumping towards them.

    ¡°Ahh~ Earth Wall!¡± Chao let out a high-pitched cry.

    ¡°Waterfall,¡± Alvis chanted, and tons of water manifested, sweeping those little creatures away. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry for the next floor, crybaby.¡±

    Chao¡¯s face turned red, but he didn¡¯t even have the power for an argument, so he just stayed silent. Alvis chuckled, and they advanced.

    They reached the next floor, which was way hotter than the ones before. It was a tighter space, a more enclosed one, with walls glowing red-hot, dripping molten slag. The air was heavier, and visibility was reduced due to dense, smoky fog.

    ¡°We should be more careful here,¡± Chao said.

    They took a few steps forward but still couldn¡¯t see any enemies. Yet this made them even more wary. With his heightened senses, Alvis focused on the environment, and then his eyes landed on the wall. He inspected it a bit closer as the cracks in it didn¡¯t seem natural. Then they started glowing.

    ¡°Step back, Chao!¡±

    A jet of flame shot out from the cracks in the walls, devouring everything in its path, the path Alvis and Chao had been on just a second ago.

    ¡°A-A-A...,¡± Chao couldn¡¯t even form a coherent sentence and even Alvis¡¯ heart sank straight into his pockets.

    ¡°Ha, that was close,¡± Alvis said, the you died animation already vivid in his mind.

    They went on, but this time paid more attention to the walls. Every time they saw it glowing, they stepped back. By repeating this strenuous and nerve-wracking procedure, they managed to clear all the erupting vents and continued upwards.

    The next level was a sprawling maze-like area with twisting paths of unstable lava rocks floating over a sea of molten lava. The rocks shifted periodically, some going up, some falling down, and some even crumbling.

    ¡°Do we really have to pass this?¡± Chao asked, his eyes on the sea of lava that would eat up their flesh in seconds.

    One wrong step and they would be dead. They could probably make it if they analyzed the patterns long enough, but Alvis knew they didn¡¯t have time for that. Their goal was to reach the top before the others could.

    ¡°We will jump.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Alvis stared at the other end of the floor, estimating the distance to be around 50 meters.

    ¡°Hold on to me.¡±

    ¡°Huh, wait. What do you mean by we will jump?¡±

    With no time left to explain, Alvis just grabbed Chao and directed all his mana to his legs. He created some wind as a boost up and jumped.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    They floated over the lava sea and ended on the other side.

    ¡°Y-You.. you are insane.¡±

    ¡°I heard that a lot.¡±

    Chao took a few seconds to catch his breath, and after that, they continued. They soon reached the penultimate floor. It was a narrow path leading, which had a big gate at the end, which could only be the entrance to the last floor.

    However, guarding this entrance was a mana beast Alvis only knew from legends.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fire dragon.¡±

    The fire dragon lay dormant before the gate, which could only mean no one had reached the top yet. However, the pressure radiating from it even whilst sleeping was unmistakable. Even amidst this heat, a cold shudder ran down Alvis¡¯ spine as he clenched both his fists, ready to fight.

    ¡°I think as soon as we step on the stairs, it will wake up. We will have to slay it as quickly as possible and enter the last floor before the others come.¡±

    ¡°So we are really doing it?¡± Chao asked, though this question was more for him to finalize his resolve. He didn¡¯t complain and just nodded.

    The both of them took their first step on the stairs and as soon as they did, the dragon¡¯s eyes snapped open, blazing like molten suns. It stared into their souls, radiating an aura of overwhelming dominance, as if asking what fools dared to enter its domain. Its scales shimmered in the infernal light, cracks of fiery energy pulsing across its body like living magma. With a powerful beat of its massive wings, it ascended into the air, sending waves of scorching wind crashing down the narrow stairway.

    ¡°ROOOOOAAAAR!!!¡±

    The deafening roar reverberated through the volcanic chamber, shaking the fragile stairs beneath Alvis and Chao¡¯s feet. The mana density around the dragon¡¯s mouth skyrocketed, a blinding glow building in its jaws.

    Oh, shit.

    A torrent of fire burst rained down the stairs, the beam so bright it was blinding. Alvis didn¡¯t hesitate. He conjured a towering water pillar to intercept it, the summoned water hissing and evaporating on contact, creating a dense cloud of steam. Yet the fire beam didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Earth Wall!¡± Chao shouted as an earthen wall manifested before the two of them.

    It was his best effort to stop the raging flame, yet it melted down in a second. However, this gave the idea of how to stop the dragon''s attack. Clapping his hands together, Alvis conjured an earth wall, continuously pouring his mana into it as the relentless flames melted layer after layer. New walls sprang up instantly, each lasting mere seconds before succumbing to the inferno. The clash of elements roared around them like a storm until, finally, the fire ceased.

    Alvis breathed heavily, his eyes darting to his mana bar.

    MP: 270/450.

    He still had over halfway left, and considering everything they overcame today, it was a fair amount. Yet just defending this attack already consumed a lot of mana, and they still had the boss to defeat on the last level.

    I have to deal with it quickly.

    ¡°How about we bring you to the ground first?¡± Alvis said, his voice steady despite the sweat dripping down his face.

    The dragon roared in defiance, its wings sending gusts of heated air through the chamber. It hovered menacingly above them, flames licking its maw as it prepared for another attack.

    Alvis twisted his wrist, gathering earth particles in his palm. Concentrating hard, he imagined the shape and structure, channeling his mana into creating an enormous earth spike as tall as a man. With a swift gesture, he lifted the spike using wind magic and hurled it at the dragon. The projectile, sharpened and reinforced by the winds, sliced through the air like a missile.

    It hit its target: the dragon¡¯s wing.

    ¡°ROOOOOAAAARRR!¡±

    The dragon screeched in agony as the spike tore through the delicate membrane of its left wing. Purple blood oozed from the wound, its toxic glow reflecting off the molten lava below. The once-mighty air creature faltered, spiraling downward. With an earth-shaking crash, it landed on the stairs, causing cracks to spread like spiderwebs through the fragile structure. Chao stumbled, barely catching himself as the heat intensified.

    Now grounded, the dragon looked even more terrifying. Its enormous frame loomed over them, its blazing eyes wanting to set its prey on fire. The beast opened its jaws, the glow of fire building once more.

    Not this time.

    Alvis acted without hesitation. He gathered mana again, forming another earth spike. This one was thicker, sharper, and reinforced with even more power. The dragon¡¯s fiery breath began to form, the intense heat already reaching Alvis and Chao. Alvis¡¯ vision blurred from the heat, but he steadied his aim, focusing all his will into the attack.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Alvis shouted, launching the spike with all his strength.

    The dragon¡¯s fire blast erupted just as the spike reached it. Alvis¡¯ attack pierced through the beam, scattering embers in every direction, and struck the dragon¡¯s neck with a thunderous impact. The force of the blow sent shockwaves through the cavern. The spike exploded on impact, severing the dragon¡¯s head in one clean strike.

    ¡°ROOOOOAA¡ª¡± The roar cut off abruptly as the dragon¡¯s massive body collapsed. Purple blood gushed from its neck, spraying across the battlefield in glittering arcs. Its lifeless body tumbled, crashing into the sea of lava below, where it was consumed by the molten abyss.

    The cavern fell eerily silent, save for the hissing of lava.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Alvis said, wiping the dragon''s blood from his clothes.

    Chao, who was still frozen in place, his eyes and mouth wide in shock, couldn¡¯t say a word. However, after a few seconds, he snapped, and they continued their advance and now stood before the final gate. They both took a deep breath in and out before opening it.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡±

 Chapter 94: Boss fight

    Chapter 94

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    The final gate to the boss level slowly creaked open and a wave of unbearable heat welcomed them. They exchanged glances, gulping, before fully entering. The gate behind them closed and there was no way back.

    Similar to the first floor, they were standing on lava rocks that floated on a river of lava. They were even more unstable, but the reason for it was obvious. Alvis and Chao looked ahead, only to see a monstrous figure approaching them. Each of its steps shook the lava rocks into devastation, yet it also made Alvis and Chao tremble in primal fear.

    ¡°And I thought it couldn¡¯t get worse¡­¡±

    Now, in their view, was a humanoid being of molten rock and fire of at least 40 meters. Next to it were smaller versions of it, yet even those were three times as big as Alvis. However, what caught Alvis¡¯ eyes was something different.

    ¡°The Ember Core.¡±

    To complete this level, they had to retrieve it from the flame sentinel. One look at this monster was enough to see that it had stolen it and turned it into its heart.

    I guess we have to defeat it then.

    However, this was easier said than done, as the boss had already prepared its attack. They had fireballs the size of a small building in their hands, and one didn¡¯t have to be a genius to know what they were about to do next.

    ¡°Dodge!¡±

    Countless fireballs, each one even more powerful than the fire dragon¡¯s blast, rained down on the two. They ran faster than they ever did, not even trying to combat all this fire with their own spells. Alvis¡¯ evasion skill was in full effect as he weaved and dodged the lethal orbs of destruction. Chao, on the other hand, just didn¡¯t stop running, each fireball barely missing him by a hair¡¯s length.

    Hold on a bit longer, this won¡¯t go on forever.

    Alvis, being an experienced gamer, knew about the cool-down phase and this was what he was waiting for. And then it stopped. It stopped with shooting fireballs but just to do something else. It raised its gigantic foot and stomped. A shiver ran down Alvis¡¯ spine as he felt the mana density increasing beneath him.

    ¡°Jump away!¡±

    The lava beneath him exploded in a pillar of flame, feasting on everything that was between it and the ceiling. Alvis¡¯ instincts made him jump away in time, yet his eyes immediately shifted to Chao.

    Did he make it?

    As the pillars of flame vanished, Alvis saw his comrade.

    He couldn¡¯t dodge.

    ¡°Chao!!¡±

    Alvis sprinted to his side, his heart racing more than ever since entering this dungeon. Guilt terrorized his brain and his breathing became stocking. With his sweaty hands, he reached for Chao. Only for him to momentarily lose his breath upon seeing his condition.

    His skin had turned dark and just by touching it, layers crumbled. He had third-degree burns all over his body and he wasn¡¯t even moving anymore. However, as Alvis touched his skin, he felt some earth crumbles, and his eyes widened.

    He protected himself with earth layers!

    Alvis immediately checked his breathing and confirmed that, albeit weakened, he still breathed. Chao¡¯s heart still pulsated; he was still alive. He was in a critical condition, but a healer could get him in shape.

    ¡°You did great today, Chao. I will take care of the rest.¡±

    Alvis picked up his body and jumped to the other side of the room. There he gently placed him in an earth bed he created out of the reach of the boss. The flame sentinel had ended his cool-down phase and was ready to terrorize them again, but Alvis met its gaze, his eyes filled with killing intent as he approached the boss.

    ¡°Even though you don¡¯t feel pain, I will make you regret ever being created.¡±

    Fireballs ignited like miniature suns in the boss¡¯s palms, their light casting wild shadows across the volcanic cavern. Alvis didn¡¯t flinch. With a wave of his hand, orbs of swirling water materialized, glowing faintly as they hovered around him like planets in orbit.

    The Flame Sentinel let loose its barrage, and Alvis retaliated.

    Boom!

    The first fireball collided with his water orb, exploding in a burst of steam that filled the chamber. Alvis didn¡¯t stop. He controlled each sphere like a conductor leading an orchestra, hurling them to intercept every incoming attack. Steam billowed out in clouds, obscuring the battlefield, but Alvis¡¯ sharp eyes pierced through the haze.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± he muttered, his voice steady.

    It changed its approach, raising its foot to stomp again. However, Alvis created an earth spike right beneath its feet, impaling it and making it unable to stomp. Lava spilled from the wound, sizzling as it touched the rocks below, but the sentinel didn¡¯t fall.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    It raised both arms.

    The temperature spiked as flaming cracks split open across its entire body, forming glowing veins of molten fury. Alvis¡¯ instincts screamed at him¡ªit wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Flames erupted outward in a spiraling inferno. Molten chains of fire shot out from the sentinel¡¯s core, slamming into the rocks and melting them on impact. The chains lashed out at Alvis, forcing him to jump back, barely dodging as the heat scorched the edges of his shirt.

    ¡°Waterfall!¡±

    He summoned torrents of water, flooding the chamber and extinguishing the flames before they could spread further. But even as the water doused the fires, the sentinel¡¯s core blazed brighter¡ªit was drawing power from the very lava beneath their feet.

    ¡°No matter how much I extinguish you, you just keep burning¡­¡±

    Alvis clenched his fists. His mana surged.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stop you at the source.¡±

    Liters of water surged upward, engulfing the sentinel in a swirling vortex. The molten titan thrashed, its molten body dimming as steam filled the air.

    But then¡ªa blinding light.

    The sentinel¡¯s core pulsed, exploding outward in one final desperate attempt to break free from the water prison.

    Alvis threw up a wall of earth to shield himself, but the pressure sent him sliding backward, his arms shaking as the heat seared through his defenses.

    His mana was dropping, yet he wouldn¡¯t stop.

    Alvis reformed the shattered water reformed and pulled every last drop he could summon, forcing them back into motion. The air trembled as Alvis raised both hands above his head, his voice echoing through the cavern.

    ¡°Mana, you are the essence of everything. Grant me insight into your vast power. Forming the nature with your will. Altering the course you took. Changing reality to how I want it. Cool down what is not cool. Stop what is still moving. Take away the power and bring it to zero. Freeze!¡±

    The final word rang out like a command to the world itself. In an instant, the swirling water turned solid, imprisoning the beast in layers of glistening ice. The sentinel¡¯s roar died in its throat, freezing mid-motion, its form now a towering statue of frost and shattered flame.

    It couldn¡¯t move. Its light extinguished. The battle was over.

    Alvis exhaled, his breath forming clouds in the chilled air. His body trembled¡ªnot from fear, but from the sheer amount of mana he¡¯d just unleashed. Yet his focus remained sharp. He created an earth pillar to ascend to the beast¡¯s chest and then took out the ember core.

    ¡°This should end this quest.¡±

    And just like he thought, his game system popped up.

    Quest Completion: Ashen Spire Trials

    Congratulations! You have successfully completed the Ashen Spire Trials and restored the sacred flame to the Spire.

    Rewards:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Ashen Cloak (Rare Item): Grants fire immunity and health regeneration.

    </li>

    <li>

    Regeneration Potions (x2): Restores health.

    </li>

    <li>

    Coins: +600

    </li>

    <li>

    Team Member Limit Increase: +3

    </li>

    </ul>

    Additional Notes:

    Your valor and determination have reignited the hope of the Flame Order. The Ember Core¡¯s light now burns brightly, and your legacy as a champion of the Ashen Spire lives on.

    The fiery dungeon slowly faded away, the volcanic cage turning into a research lab. All the ice and lava vanished, and it looked like nothing had ever happened.

    However, Alvis immediately sprinted to Chao, ignoring his exhaustion.

    He lay on the earthen bed, his breathing getting weaker and weaker. Alvis opened up his inventory and took out the two regeneration potions he just got. Alvis¡¯ hands trembled as he poured the potion into Chao¡¯s mouth, his heart pounding louder than it ever did facing the boss.

    What if it¡¯s too late?

    The thought gnawed at him, and for a split second, he saw Chao¡¯s lifeless face instead of the one barely clinging to breath.

    You trusted me... and I pushed you too far.

    The words hung in his mind like a curse as he clenched his fists, forcing himself to watch¡ªto hope.

    Then, the faint glow of healing magic spread across Chao¡¯s skin, and Alvis¡¯ breath hitched. The weight crushing his chest lifted, but the guilt didn¡¯t fade. His breathing steadied, and he opened his eyes again.

    ¡°Chao!!¡± Alvis shouted, embracing him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t protect you. Because of me, you almost died.¡±

    Chao stared at his own skin, his eyes blinking in awe and confusion. His clothes had turned into burned rags, but his body was still intact¡ªalthough patches of scorched, discolored skin remained visible across his arms and legs, hints of the damage he had endured.

    ¡°The last thing I remember is how the flame pillar burned me alive,¡± he said, the horror still engraved in his eyes. He lifted his eyes from his body and stared at the surrounding. ¡°So you cleared the quest¡­. Thank god.¡±

    His game system also popped up, and he saw all the rewards he got.

    ¡°Did you use your regeneration potions to heal me? Wait, I will give them back.¡±

    ¡°No need. I still have one left.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yet Alvis just shook his head, further denying Chao¡¯s offer. Still, Chao opened his inventory and took something out. It was a crimson red cloak. He put it on and covered his body, its soft glow hinting at the healing properties imbued within.

    ¡°It also has healing effects, and I can feel it,¡± Chao said, clenching and opening his hands with a weak smile. However, as he took a few steps forward, he stumbled to the ground, the lingering effects of his wounds still slowing him down.

    ¡°Chao!¡± Alvis said, lending him a helping hand. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°He¡­ I guess I¡¯m just tired.¡±

    His shoulders trembled, yet he still had a smile on his face. However, in the next second, he fell asleep.

    ¡°You did amazing today. You can rest now.¡±

    Alvis picked him up and carried him on his back, careful not to press against the still-tender burn marks scattered across Chao¡¯s body. He knew the cloak¡¯s passive healing would help, but it wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    He still needs a proper healer.

    As the two of them wanted to walk out of the room, the door slammed open, the sharp sound echoing through the chamber like a gunshot. Alvis spun around, his instincts flaring¡ªonly to freeze as a slow, mocking clap rang out from the entrance.

    ¡°Bravo.¡±

    The voice was smooth, almost amused, but dripping with malice.

    ¡°Congratulations,¡± the figure at the door said, stepping into view with deliberate, measured strides.

    William.

    His pristine clothes, untouched by ash or battle, stood in stark contrast to the charred, bloodied state of his companions trailing behind him. Their ragged breathing and stumbling steps painted a picture of hard-fought survival, yet William¡¯s smug grin made it clear¡ªhe hadn¡¯t lifted a finger.

    ¡°You ran right into my trap.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alvis asked, his voice cold.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? I mean¡ªwhy waste time fighting monsters when I can let you do all the hard work? I just needed someone foolish enough to clear the way for me. And here you are¡ªbeaten, drained, and exactly where I need you to be.¡±

    His laugh resounded through the room, making Alvis sick to his stomach.

    ¡°And now I¡¯ll take what¡¯s rightfully mine.¡±

    Hearing William¡¯s plan made Alvis¡¯ remaining mana run wild, as killing intent took over.

    MP: 97/450

    This should be enough to deal with him.

    ¡°So you really want to fight?¡± William asked, seeing the resolve in Alvis¡¯ eyes. He raised his bow, his diabolic smile now fully reaching his eyes. ¡°Fine with me!¡±

    There is one rule that everyone has to abide by: no killing, no matter what.

    Lia¡¯s voice echoed in Alvis¡¯ head, and he remembered the promise they made. However, Alvis just closed his eyes, his racing killing intent and boiling mana unable to be stopped. He activated his skill Mastermind as he had purposefully not done it before in case he still needed to fight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lia, but I¡¯m not sure if I can keep this promise.¡±

 Chapter 95: Adapt

    Chapter 95

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Alvis exhaled deeply, his vision sharp as his remaining mana circulated through his veins. Time felt as if it stood still, Alvis¡¯ senses at an all-time high. With Chao on his back, he couldn¡¯t afford one mistake or else they both would die. The odds were against him, with him being low on mana and exhausted and his opponent fully rested and with no restraints. However, that only meant that Alvis couldn¡¯t hold back.

    So even he didn¡¯t know what would happen to his enemy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got,¡± William said, drawing his bow. Several electric energy bows gathered on his string and, in the blink of an eye, they raced at Alvis.

    ¡°Water wall,¡± Alvis muttered, and a wall of water became his guard. They absorbed the electric arrows, protecting Alvis from the attack. But he wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°Mana bend to my will. Water arrows.¡±

    The water wall reformed into several arrows. Now charged with electric energy, they became even more destructive than William¡¯s attack. Alvis snapped his finger as the commando to let the arrows loose.

    However, William didn¡¯t move, even though all the arrows flew right at him. But before they hit him, they changed their course and flew against the wall, fully destroying it and tearing it down.

    Alvis only clicked his tongue.

    ¡°What a disappointing reaction. I would¡¯ve hoped you would be more impressed,¡± William said, putting on a show. ¡°But I guess you already know about my blessing.¡±

    The blessing of wind.

    Alvis had already done research on his potential enemies and found out that William was born with the ability to control the wind. This blessing, paired with his human intelligence, made him become one of the strongest people in their grade.

    No matter what attack I throw at him, he will just redirect it using wind. To make matters worse, he hasn¡¯t even used his blessing to attack until now.

    It was clear that William was just toying with him, trying to exhaust him to finish him off with no effort. Just like Alvis, William also knew that Mika and his comrades probably hid in the dark, waiting for the fight to end to ambush the winner. With that in mind, he wanted to preserve his energy.

    ¡°I¡¯m in quite a pinch, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°At least you realize your fate,¡± he said. However, his lips slowly curved down, his eyebrows hinting at confusion. ¡°But why are you smiling like that?¡±

    ¡°Because I already won.¡±

    Alvis opened up his inventory, taking out the Ashen Cloak he got as a reward and putting in on in one swift motion. With that, his preparations were done.

    ¡°Devour everything in your path, Hell flames.¡±

    Blue flames exploded from Alvis, feasting on everything that stood in their way. Within a second, the entire room stood on fire, yet they wouldn¡¯t stop until they had burned down the entire building. However, Alvis didn¡¯t feel any heat as the Ashen Cloak¡¯s fire immunity effect guarded him and Chao.

    Without wasting time, Alvis immediately sprinted away, using the broken wall he had shot down with his electric water arrows as an exit. William was busy warding of the flames using a vortex of wind to create an empty space he could stand in. But it was because of that, he couldn¡¯t stop Alvis.

    ¡°I will get you next time!¡±

    The other fourth years desperately tried their best to ward off the fire; to not be burned alive and Mika and his comrades probably tried the same wherever they were hiding.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    I¡¯m sorry, Lia, but I¡¯m not sure if they will all survive.

    Yet he had to take that risk if he wanted to make it out alive with Chao. It only took him a few seconds to leave the research facility and reach the school grounds, but he didn¡¯t stop running until he was safe.

    Alvis made his way to the student council room and entered. He looked around, but no one was there, all probably still occupied with the quests. He gently placed Chao on the sofa before he also fell down, finally being able to rest.

    ¡°Thank god, I made it.¡±

    He glanced at his mana bar only to see that he had 20 MP left. However, considering everything he went through today, he couldn¡¯t care less.

    They completed their first quest as the student council team and even got additional team members as a reward.

    ¡°Lia¡¯s gonna be proud.¡±

    A childish grin formed on Alvis¡¯ exhausted face.

    NOTIFICATION: SYSTEM CONFIGURATION FINISHED

    OPEN YOUR UPDATED SYSTEM

    Alvis almost jumped up as this notification popped up.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    However, instead of wondering, he would just open his system.

    Quest Completion: Ashen Spire Trials

    Congratulations! You have successfully completed the Ashen Spire Trials.

    Rewards:

    <ul>

    <li>

    3 Ability Points

    </li>

    </ul>

    Experience is awarded for completing a quest!

    Level Up! + 3 Ability Points!

    Level 4: War of Races

    Mission: Win

    STATS

    Name: Alvis Silva

    Level: 16¡ú 17

    Class: Mage

    HP: 300

    MP: 450

    Coins: 850

    -----

    Strength: 20

    Agility: 24

    Health: 25

    Sense: 19

    Intelligence: 35

    ----

    Available Ability Points: 6

    Survival Skills

    Skill slot: 5/7

    [Passive]

    Evasion Lvl. 5¡ú 6: enhanced reaction to sneak attacks or ambushes even while sleeping

    Mind Shield Lvl. 1¡ú 2: resistance against mind spells, higher emotional resistance, calmer mind, resistance against insanity

    [Active]

    Advanced Mana Manipulation Lvl. 8¡ú 9

    Assassin¡¯s Eye Lvl. 6¡ú 7: estimate your enemy¡¯s threat level to your survival from F-SS, see if they are part of a team or not and which team

    Game Master Lvl. 12: see things out of the game master¡¯s perspective, Mastermind abilities still intact

    Inventory

    Regeneration Potion: 1

    Shop

    Click to open the in-game shop

    Daily Quests

    Survive: no rewards

    Alvis gasped, his eyes, his mind unable to keep up with every change.

    Let¡¯s start from the top.

    His system was configured, which meant it adapted to the survival game. Alvis didn¡¯t know it was capable of that, and he wondered why it only happened now.

    Maybe because I completed a quest?

    Alvis couldn¡¯t say so for sure, but it was a good guess. By completing the quest, he received three ability points on top of the rewards he already got from the quest itself. It was so convenient that Alvis couldn¡¯t hide his smile. To make it even better, he also gained experience, which let him level up, thus giving him three ability points again, making it a total of six ability points.

    This is amazing.

    He would distribute them later after he finished his analysis.

    Another change was that he could see his coins and the shop in his system. They had been in the survival game system at first, but the configuration forced his two systems to merge into one.

    Also, his daily quest that had practically just been his workout routine changed into just surviving. Since this survival game started, he always completed them before lunch in the morning. Yet it became more and more difficult to keep up with them. Plus he hadn¡¯t even once got ability points as a reward since the game started. So, given the current situation, it was a welcome change.

    Yet the biggest change was his skills.

    They had turned into survival skills.

    Evasion Lvl. 5¡ú 6: enhanced reaction to sneak attacks or ambushes even while sleeping

    Mind Shield Lvl. 1¡ú 2: resistance against mind spells, higher emotional resistance, calmer mind, resistance against insanity.

    In a survival game where everyone turned against each other, emotional resistance and enhanced reaction to ambushes were crucial.

    Assassin¡¯s Eye Lvl. 6¡ú 7: estimate your enemy¡¯s threat level to your survival from F-SS, see if they are part of a team or not and which team

    This was a change Alvis couldn¡¯t be more happy about. From his gaming experience, he knew the F-SS ranking based on the threat level, yet the thing that was most important was the last effect. He could see if someone was in a team or not, which would give him a grasp of the other teams and their workings. It was essential for bigger plans.

    Game Master Lvl. 12: see things out of the game master¡¯s perspective, Mastermind abilities still intact.

    ¡°See things out of game master¡¯s perspective?¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t grasp his mind around that explanation and because he had already used Mastermind today, he couldn¡¯t just activate it and see what it did. With that option out, he could only theorize or wait till tomorrow.

    ¡°I will just wait,¡± Alvis said, his brain burning. The exhaustion slowly caught up to him and his eyelids became heavier with every second that passed. ¡°I think I deserve a nap.¡±

 Chapter 96: One Move

    Chapter 96

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Alvis opened his eyes, and the first thing that came into his view was beautiful blond hair. They weren¡¯t as well kept as they used to be, which made them look wavy, yet this had its own charm. Upon noticing that Alvis awoke, the girl turned around and smiled softly.

    ¡°Lia,¡± Alvis said, shaking his head and stretching a bit. ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±

    ¡°A few hours. It¡¯s afternoon now.¡±

    I see that explains my growling stomach.

    However, one thought immediately popped into his mind.

    ¡°What about Chao? You have to heal him. His injuries¡ª¡±

    ¡°Already done,¡± Lia said with a reassuring smile. ¡°He woke up before you, so I treated him whilst you still were asleep. But the regeneration potions did most of the work. He is currently with his class, so you don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±

    Alvis exhaled; the most important thing haven been taken care of.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    ¡°Chao told us how hard you worked to complete the quest. He told us that you deserved a break.¡±

    Us?

    Alvis sat up straight and looked around the room, only for him to notice Dane, Sekki, and Maya sitting on chairs next to the table.

    ¡°Yo,¡± he said, though they just nodded in response.

    Even though they met his gaze, their eyes seemed grim and as he looked at Lia again, he noticed that her weak smile had just been a facade not to worry him.

    ¡°How did your quests go? What happened whilst I was asleep?¡±

    Lia bit her tongue as she averted her gaze, yet she knew she had to answer. She took a deep breath in and out before her emerald eyes were set on Alvis again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the quest. There were five quests today and all of them already have been completed,¡± she started, her voice steady. ¡°You and Chao, Dane and Sekki, and the three first years, Lyon, Bero, and Dogan, completed a quest. This means the student council team completed three out of the five quests.¡±

    ¡°Huh, wait, this is amazing. Good job, Dane, Sekki.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special,¡± Dane answered matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Ignore him. He is just acting cool,¡± Sekki said, earning him a glare by Dane. ¡°Without him, I most certainly wouldn¡¯t be alive right now. However,¡± he said, this time chuckling a bit, ¡°this same also applies to him. Strength alone isn¡¯t enough to clear these quests. You also need clever tactics and have to outwit others. That¡¯s how we, as a pair, could overwhelm everyone else and even win against Hercules this time.¡±

    ¡°Haha, should¡¯ve seen his face when I got my revenge.¡±

    Alvis remembered how Hercules, one of the fourth year leaders the same caliber as William and Jasmine, had been the one to snatch the very first quest before Dane. The fact that they dealt with him this time just showed how strong of a team these two were.

    It was the right decision to team them up.

    ¡°We each got 500 coins, two stamina potions, and one legendary item as a reward,¡± Sekki continued. ¡°The item is some kind of glove that increases your punches with every hit, or something like that. It isn¡¯t useful for me, but I¡¯m sure Dane will have a lot of fun with it. Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t get a team member increase as a reward.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°That¡¯s still good. Not every quest will have it as a reward. But what about the three first years? You said they also completed a quest.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t see them around, so he was wondering why. If they completed a quest, they should celebrate it. However, everyone¡¯s looks darkened, and they all stared at the ground, not wanting to answer.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to them?¡±

    Alvis¡¯ heart raced as their reactions didn¡¯t make sense. Shouldn¡¯t they be happy about them completing a quest?

    ¡°They took on a difficult quest,¡± Lia started. ¡°It had a team member increase as a reward, so they didn¡¯t want to back down. Many people fought for this quest even though it was a difficult one, yet still, the three first years never gave up and in the end even completed the quest.¡±

    Lia paused, trying to find the right words.

    ¡°They got severely injured and are currently being taken care of by the school¡¯s healers.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Alvis clenched his fist, cold sweat spreading from his forehead.

    This is my fault.

    The three first years, no, his students, pushed themselves far beyond their limits just so they could be of use. Just so he could be proud of them. They probably still thought they were responsible for the first kill, as they couldn¡¯t stop the commotion that eventually led to the hatred being unable to be stopped anymore. That was why they fought even harder, just so they could make up for it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad now. It was their own decision,¡± Maya said, her voice cold and harsh. ¡°Instead of grieving and blaming yourself, you should be proud of your students and visit them with your head held high. This is what they want.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ heart still raced, yet Maya¡¯s words had reached it. He exhaled, freeing himself from the guilt.

    ¡°You are right. They did an amazing job,¡± he said. I will visit them later. With that in mind, he continued. ¡°Who completed the other quests? How come you and Lia didn¡¯t complete one?¡±

    ¡°There is only one reason,¡± Maya said, her eyes vivid as if reliving the moment. ¡°Jasmine completed the other quest. However, the quest Lia and I wanted to complete, the quest that had a team member increase of five as a reward, the quest that most students fought over, got completed by no other than Gilsymbato!¡±

    An icy shiver ran down Alvis¡¯ spine just at hearing that name. Every cell of his was on alert as he realized that the time had come.

    The single most dangerous person trapped in this game started moving.

    ¡°This fucker doesn¡¯t even have a team, yet he purposefully targeted the quest that had the team member increase of five as a reward. He just did it to provoke everyone else!¡± Dane said, slamming his fist against the wall, making small cracks appear in it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even grasp my mind around what I¡¯ve seen there,¡± Maya said, her eyes trembling as she remembered the quest. ¡°It was absolute dominance. He cleared the quest faster than everyone else and whoever came in his way¡­ he killed them.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ breathing became shallow as the worst-case scenario materialized before his eyes. He saw how Lia¡¯s face went pale, her eyes turning cold.

    ¡°We had to shift our priorities from clearing the quest to treating the injured and stopping others from even trying to compete against Gilsymbato. Still, we couldn¡¯t save everyone.¡±

    The room went silent and Alvis tried his best digesting what he just heard.

    More students died.

    Even though the first kill only happened today, Alvis couldn¡¯t even count how much had followed. Going by the difficulty of the quest he had completed and also by the fight with other students over the quest, he could imagine even more students died. He gritted his teeth, the fact that the Devil Cult had reached its goal making his blood boil.

    ¡°Is there something else I still need to know?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lia answered. ¡°The perhaps worst thing that could¡¯ve happened.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t even gulp as he awaited her next words.

    ¡°While everyone was focussed on the quest and a bloody war erupted, one party chose another target,¡± Lia stopped and clenched her fist. ¡°Charles and the humans exploited the chaos and looted the school¡¯s remaining food reserves.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Alvis didn¡¯t even know how to react, as this was the last thing he would¡¯ve expected. Until now, there had been food for everyone in the cafeteria. It wasn¡¯t much and rationed, yet still enough to survive.

    ¡°Charles¡¯ move changed everything. All the students and even the teachers who had been surviving solely by the school¡¯s food supply are now dependent on their coins so they can buy food from the game store. That means if you don¡¯t have enough coins, you will starve. The humans, however, now have all the remaining food reserves. It wasn¡¯t much for the entire school but is more than enough if it was just for them. They now have an immense advantage and will most likely try to starve us out. Also, they can invest all their coins into weapons, which will make them a mighty force.¡±

    It was just one move, one calculated decision that changed the entire board. Alvis couldn¡¯t help but think back to the human race¡¯s history. While every other race survived using their mana, humans solely survived using their brains.

    This situation wasn¡¯t different. Just like in history, this was a survival game.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re up to date. We soon have our meeting with the class.¡±

    Alvis remembered the meeting Kris had arranged earlier this morning.

    ¡°Let me eat something first before we go.¡±

    He had enough coins to afford the standard food package, yet he still hesitated a bit before purchasing it.

    From now on, I will always have to pay for it.

    Alvis grimaced, thinking about how long everyone could afford it. Slowly but surely, they would run out of coins. And Alvis didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would happen after that.

 Chapter 97: Everyones Wish

    Chapter 97

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Alvis stared at the boys. The same boys with whom he could laugh on the class trip now shivered in fear, only staring at the ground, if their hollow eyes even saw something. Joel and Ness, who were known for their energetic, carefree nature, seemed as if this game had drained all their life, their body language signaling that they had reached their limit. However, they weren¡¯t the only ones who seemed to have given up. Based on their lifeless expressions, Lin, Thomas, and Karl fell into the same category.

    Yet people like Dane and Tristan were the opposite. Their eyes flamed with a burning desire to change their fate, to resist, no, to crush the injustice that had cursed them. But not many people shared the strength to have that mindset.

    Loid and Xing for example, still held on to live, their eyes trembling as their brains explored every possible future in which they could survive. What motivated them was nothing else than their own survival.

    Victor, on the other hand, had the perfect poker face, and even Alvis couldn¡¯t read him. Still, Alvis could already imagine what ran through this businessman¡¯s head.

    Another person who Alvis couldn¡¯t really analyze was Wonder. His eyes, no, his entire demeanor, hinted at the fact that he didn¡¯t even doubt his survival in the slightest. He was talented, having the genes of three races in him, yet his arrogance might very well be his demise, so Alvis thought.

    Alvis shifted his attention from the boys to the girls, only to notice that their side wasn¡¯t really different. Half of them gathered together as if holding hands eased their fear. Their shaking bodies, trembling hands, and pale faces couldn¡¯t even describe the despair they felt. However, with Lia in their center reassuring them as best as she could, they didn¡¯t give up on life yet.

    Everyone depends on her. Once again, Alvis realized the burden Lia carried.

    Of course, there were exceptions like Fiona, Diane, Ulmi, and Hibea, but those girls were at the top of the class when it came to strength, intelligence, or even both.

    Alvis¡¯ gaze landed on Nero. The girl shook in fear, her tiny black horns even trembling. Yet as Alvis looked into her eyes, he noticed how hers shone with resolve.

    She is the same type as Dane and Tristan.

    Even though she was afraid, the small girl fought against their cruel fate.

    Alvis continued and now looked at Ms. Myth. Their teacher just stood there at the end of the room, her face hard to read. Normally, she burst with confidence, however, this time her facade cracked as if she herself wasn¡¯t sure anymore what was right or wrong. As if she was battling with a question deep in her core, but tried to put on a strong front for her students.

    ¡°Thank you for agreeing with this meeting,¡± Kris said, starting this meeting. The Kris from earlier in the morning couldn¡¯t be seen anymore, his fear and doubts caged in deep within him. He is strong. ¡°Everyone is here.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t true. Gilsymbato isn¡¯t here,¡± Tristan immediately said, his face filled with anger.

    ¡°You are right. I made a mistake. Almost everyone is here.¡± Kris continued with a calm voice, Gilsymbato¡¯s missing presence being something he had already expected. ¡°Everyone knows about our situation and the last thing you want to hear right now is someone spill out just how bad it is. That¡¯s why I will get right to the point. I gathered you here today because I want to work together with you. I want to form a team with this class and survive with my friends.¡±

    Everyone looked up, their eyes meeting Kris¡¯. However, it was someone else who continued.

    ¡°The student council also formed a team today to protect everyone who doesn¡¯t want to take part in this insane game. Our goal is to complete as many quests as possible and to strengthen and expand our team until everyone is in it.¡±

    Lia went on to explain her plan just how she did in the student council room. The same questions and doubts arose, yet Lia cleared them all up. Everyone listened and digested her idea.

    ¡°Her plan perfectly goes with mine,¡± Kris said. ¡°We should also form core groups in this class and work together with the student council. Ms. Myth, what about the teachers? Are they allowed to join a team?¡±

    Alvis had the same question. However, one look at Ms. Myth¡¯s twisted expression showed that it wasn¡¯t that simple.

    ¡°There are two camps on the teachers¡¯s side since Mr. Woltzer vanished,¡± she started, her voice unusually low. ¡°One side wants to protect the students, just like Mr. Woltzer had ordered us to. But the other side wants to prioritize their own lives first.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°What does that mean? Are there teachers who want to kill us?!¡± Tristan shouted.

    ¡°Even if, we other teachers would never let that happen,¡± Ms. Myth responded, not hesitating for even a second. But why does her face look so conflicted? ¡°You students don¡¯t have to worry about the teachers.¡±

    Alvis exhaled, another worry of his having vanished. He had already planned for the scenario in which they would have had to battle their teachers, yet it was the worst-case scenario. At least it wouldn¡¯t come that far.

    ¡°I understand your plan, Lia, Kris, but isn¡¯t it time we let go of this ideal thinking? We are already too far in this survival game to really think everyone will work together in the end to form one big team.¡± Fiona spoke up for the first time, yet her words dragged everyone into despair. The human girl never minced her words, and this survival game was no exception. ¡°We should just focus on surviving and not rescuing everyone.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you would say that,¡± Tristan said, his voice like venom and his eyes filled with disgust. ¡°Instead of saying it¡¯s too late, you should ask yourself what happened to even get to this point. It was your hatred for demons that pushed you so far to want to see us all dead.¡±

    ¡°Stop this already. Demons aren¡¯t the only ones who are hated,¡± Loid said, his usual calmness replaced by impatient annoyance. ¡°Did you already forget that the first kill was a human who got murdered by a demon?¡±

    He glared at him, his eyes full of hatred.

    ¡°There is no proof that it was a demon! Why are you all blaming us demons, even though it could have been everyone?¡±

    ¡°Because just as the humans hate demons, you demons hate us too.¡±

    ¡°So you admit that you hate us?¡±

    ¡°Since your kind entered this country, everything went downhill. The Devil Cult also comes from you¡­.¡±

    Tristan jumped up, veins popping on his forehead, and he slammed his fist into Loid¡¯s face. Loid fell from his chair, his nose broken and his face bleeding.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    ¡°Tristan, what did you do?¡±

    Chaos broke out as everyone tried to hold back Tristan. Loid¡¯s friends gathered around him, their hatred and anger now on Tristan. No, it was on the demons. Everyone shouted, arguing and blaming the other for what happened. Alvis couldn¡¯t even react as everything escalated. This scene looked like what happened in the dorms right before someone died again.

    This has to stop!

    ¡°Tristan, stop this already!¡±

    However, the voice that broke through the chaos and got everyone¡¯s attention belonged to none other than the shy demon girl called Nero.

    ¡°Everyone¡­. Just stop.¡±

    The room fell silent as no one trusted their ears. Nero, the girl who barely even talked to anyone, had just raised her voice. It was trembling just like her entire body, yet her eyes were sharper than any blade.

    ¡°Nero¡­.¡± However, it was Tristan who was shocked the most. He froze mid-movement as if he didn¡¯t understand the world anymore. He gazed at her, unable to even fathom what had happened.

    ¡°Stop this madness already. What use does this hatred have?¡± Her voice was low, yet it carried a weight no one could shoulder. She addressed Tristan directly, yet this confused him even more.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he just said? You, out of all people, should understand me the most. You are the one who suffered the most. You fled from the Devil Cult into a country that promised you security. You fled because the Devil Cult killed your family, everyone you loved, and enslaved you. Yet after you survived all of this and came to this country, they treated you like shit. They treated you like a lower life form and bullied you. Those humans hated you for something you couldn¡¯t control. They harassed you, they chased you and even wanted to kill you. And you out of all people tell me to stop now? There is no way I can forgive them!¡±

    His words filled with all the pent-up emotions hit harder than any bullet. Everyone fell silent as they heard the cruel reality most demons lived in. Still, Nero¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°You are right. My life was full of hardship and there were times when I hated the humans for how they treated me. However,¡± she said, her voice gaining a strength Alvis had never seen before and for a split second, their eyes met, ¡°It was also a human who saved me. Humans don¡¯t hate the demons. They are just afraid of the unknown. They don¡¯t know us and that is why they have their guards up. Prejudice, rumors, and news about the Devil Cult are what shape their image of demons. But this isn¡¯t the reality. This isn¡¯t who we are. But if we meet their fear of the unknown with animosity and hatred, we just confirm their fake image of us. It only adds to the hatred and racism. We have to get to know each other on equal ground to realize that we aren¡¯t so different from each other. Our cultures, skin colors and appearance might differ, yet at the end of the day, we all just want to live peacefully with each other. I know setting aside all this hatred after everything that happened isn¡¯t easy, but isn¡¯t this what everyone here wishes? It is what the Union, this school, and Mr. Woltzer stand for and also what attracted us all to this place. Even though it¡¯s hard, I want to set aside the hatred to fulfill this wish. I don¡¯t want the Devil Cult to destroy my life once again.¡±

    No one could speak, as Nero¡¯s words had left their hearts racing. Her words were like a spell, freeing everyone from the shackles of despair and hate. Some students teared up and even Alvis couldn¡¯t suppress the heat building up in his eyes. Her speech had the same, no, an even stronger effect than Mr. Woltzer¡¯s speeches.

    Tristan stood up again, his burning eyes slowly calming down. He approached Loid, but this time no one stopped him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for punching you.¡±

    However, Loid just shook his head, a tear running down his cheek.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. Everything was just too much for me and I lost my composure. Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t even mean what I said, it was just my frustration talking. Sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good. We both took it too far.¡±

    They shook hands; a symbolic gesture to represent peace.

    ¡°We should follow Nero¡¯s words and work together,¡± Kris said, speaking up again. ¡°I will repeat myself. Everyone who wants to join us, everyone who doesn¡¯t want the Devil Cult to win, can become part of our team.¡±

    They took him up on his offer and started forming more teams, thus expanding the student council team even more. Kris formed another core group, and Tristan and Loid also formed one together. There were a lot of discussions, as everyone wanted to be part of a team.

    It was with seeing this sight, seeing how everyone set aside their differences to work together, that Alvis regained hope.

    This run isn¡¯t lost yet.

    His class proofed that everyone could still overcome their hatred and stop this madness.

    Thank you, Nero, for showing us this path.

    It was when he thought about her that she approached him.

    ¡°Alvis, I heard you also have a team one can join?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I want to help,¡± she said, her voice steady. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the one who only relies on others. Could you please let me be a part of your team?¡±

 Chapter 98: Aftermath

    Chapter 98

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°Here, 300 coins,¡± Alvis said, transferring the coins to Victor. ¡°This is half of what I earned today.¡±

    Victor nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Good. What do you want to know?¡±

    They were outside at a place where no one was at this time, yet Alvis still turned his head left to right to make sure no one would eavesdrop. After seeing no one and also not feeling anyone¡¯s presence, he continued.

    ¡°Tell me which teams have formed and what they are planning?¡±

    ¡°Let me start by summarizing what happened today. From the five available quests today, your team completed three, Jasmine completed one, and so did Gilsymbato. That means the other teams came out empty-handed. And that¡¯s why they will be even more aggressive tomorrow.¡±

    Alvis took it in, not reacting, as this was already part of his expectations.

    ¡°The demons didn¡¯t complete a quest today, but they gathered a lot of new comrades. I would say that they already have about eighty percent of demons under their banner.¡±

    Alvis clicked his tongue, this number being way higher than he thought.

    ¡°They only have one goal for tomorrow. Attacking the humans and raiding their food reserves.¡±

    So the food fight will already start tomorrow.

    The humans made a calculated move that increased their odds of survival, yet they also became an even bigger target.

    ¡°The human faction has taken over the natural science building and built their base there. So a large-scale battle will happen there tomorrow.¡±

    I better keep out of this.

    ¡°New groups have also formed. The elves, dwarves, and beast men created teams among their kinsmen as a reaction to the other races having declared war. Their groups aren¡¯t as large as the demons¡¯ and humans¡¯, yet they can¡¯t be underestimated. Each of these groups will aim for the quests tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Getting everyone under one banner will get even more difficult now.¡±

    ¡°I think you have other things to worry about,¡± Victor said, his voice intensifying. ¡°Now, to the information that matters the most to you. I will tell you what the fourth years are planning.¡±

    The tension rose as Alvis awaited his next words.

    ¡°Their sole goal for tomorrow is to annihilate the student council team.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ lips curved down, his eyes cold as William¡¯s last words replayed in his head.

    So he is out for revenge.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you and your team have done to them, but it seems like William and Hercules hold a grudge against you. Either way, they won¡¯t back down now. They won¡¯t hesitate to kill you.¡±

    Alvis could see Victor¡¯s green eyes shining through his black sunglasses as his cold voice showcased the magnitude of this warning. They would¡¯ve to fight for their lives tomorrow, yet they were the only side held back by a no-killing rule.

    ¡°This is all I have for you today,¡± Victor said, straightening his suit. ¡°It was nice doing business with you.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Victor. Why don¡¯t you join my team?¡±

    ¡°I have to be impartial if I want to earn the most money.¡±

    ¡°You might become a target because of your abilities.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± he said, his back already being the only thing Alvis could see. ¡°Money rules the world.¡±

    With these words, he vanished.

    Alvis still stayed behind his mind, already pondering about the next day. Victor¡¯s words had just confirmed what he already thought would happen. A battle between the fourth years and the student council. If they wanted to win this game, to unite everyone in one big team, they couldn¡¯t lose this battle, no matter what.

    Bring it on.

    ----

    Alvis wandered through the school halls as most people already prepared for the night in their dorms. However, there was one thing he still had to do.

    ¡°There it is,¡± he said upon laying eyes on the door to the infirmary.

    Yet a familiar man guarded it.

    ¡°Mr. York?¡±

    Mr. York turned his head to the side, only now noticing Alvis. His stern, exhausted face showed a slight hint of a smile as he faced him.

    ¡°Alvis, it is good to see you.¡±

    His voice carried a wave of relief, as if he wasn¡¯t sure if Alvis had survived this day.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you too, Mr. York. What are you doing here in front of the infirmary?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m protecting this place,¡± he said, a sense of duty and determination carved into his eyes that wasn¡¯t there yet this morning. ¡°Even if the survival game has come this far, I want to do my best to save as many people as possible. The injured are an easy target, and that¡¯s why I have to protect them.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes widened in awe as Mr. York¡¯s response caught him off guard. Even though they had spent this much time together, by him being the one who oversaw the classroom he slept in, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that Mr. York was a teacher like that.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Alvis said, his voice filled with respect.

    ¡°You are the one who is amazing,¡± Mr. York said, catching Alvis off guard again. ¡°This morning when I lost my calm upon hearing of the first kill and Mr. Woltzer¡¯s disappearance, you were the only one who remained cool-headed. You took on the responsibility I as a teacher should¡¯ve shouldered and gave us hope.¡±

    Alvis grimaced, scratching his cheek, not sure how to handle this much praise. Seeing that, Mr. York just chuckled.

    ¡°I failed once this morning when I lost my composure. I won¡¯t fail again. Now it¡¯s my time to step up as a teacher and do my part. You want to visit someone in there, don¡¯t you?¡± he said, his thumb pointing to the infirmary. ¡°I will make sure that no one interrupts.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. York,¡± Alvis said and then entered the station.

    However, as soon as he stepped in, he immediately stopped, a nightmarish vision greeting him.

    Countless students his age lay on beds and even on the floor, their bloody bodies having turned the white mats red. Healers ran around frantically, trying to save as many people as possible. Painful groans and gruesome injuries accompanied by the ever-growing smell of blood and decay terrorized Alvis¡¯ senses.

    This all happened today. These students were injured by fellow schoolmates.

    Alvis¡¯ stomach twisted the insanity of this game catching up to him.

    ¡°What are you standing around there for? Move!¡± a healer said, bumping Alvis to the side as he carried another injured student.

    Alvis moved to the other cabin, the cabin Lia had told him the first years were staying at. As he navigated through the injured students, he saw the ones he was looking for.

    The three first years, his students, Lyon, Dagon, and Bero, each lay on a bed next to each other and they were all deep asleep. Bandages covered their bodies, some of them still red from their blood. Alvis could see a deep scar on Lyon¡¯s forehead and how Dagon had broken two of his four arms.

    Alvis clutched his chest, his heart feeling as if it would break apart. Yet he pushed back all the guilt, all the dark emotions blaming him for this situation, and managed a weak smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    They didn¡¯t hear him as they were asleep, yet Alvis could feel their smiles.

    It is good that they can rest now. This way, they won¡¯t have to see the massacre that will happen tomorrow.

    Alvis turned around and left the infirmary.

 Chapter 99: Game Master

    Chapter 99

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes shot open as the Priest¡¯s voice dragged him out of his sleep.

    ¡°Not again,¡± Chao said, his sleepy voice filled with fear.

    ¡°I really enjoyed watching you yesterday,¡± the Priest said, making Alvis¡¯ blood boil. ¡°I¡¯m expecting the same from you today. So, to make things even more fun, I¡¯ve got a nice surprise for you.¡±

    Alvis could hardly breath awaiting his next words.

    ¡°From now on, you won¡¯t receive daily coins from me anymore. And that¡¯s not all. At the end of the day, you all will have to pay a survival fee of 100 coins and whoever can¡¯t pay it will die! Hahaha, I told you to spend your coins wisely so don¡¯t act surprise now.¡±

    An icy shiver coursed down Alvis¡¯ back as he just stood there listening to the news. Even his usually fast brain needed its time to process everything he just heard.

    ¡°But don¡¯t despair yet. Because I¡¯m such a kind soul, I will add a simple rule. With every person you kill, you will receive 100 coins. Fair, isn¡¯t it? Well then, let the fun begin!¡±

    The transmission cut off, and the broadcast ended.

    ¡°This damned priest!¡± Alvis said, slamming his fist against the wall.

    As if our situation wasn¡¯t already bad enough.

    ¡°This will change everything,¡± Chao said, his voice oddly calm.

    Alvis just stared at him, yet his eyes didn¡¯t tremble in fear, as if he had already adapted to this game¡¯s insanity.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Alvis said, calming down too as his brain worked overtime, processing everything. ¡°The humans stole our food reserves, so we have to pay coins if we don¡¯t want to starve. Yet we still need 100 coins left at the end of the day, else we die.¡±

    Alvis could only click his tongue, wondering about how strong the Elric¡¯s curse had to be that he could just kill people like that.

    ¡°We have enough coins because we completed a quest yesterday, but I doubt that the majority of students even have 100 coins.¡±

    ¡°That only means that the fighting over the quest will get even more heated.¡± Alvis could already envision the bloody path that awaited them. ¡°However, more desperate students won¡¯t hesitate to take up the Priest¡¯s new offer.¡±

    ¡°Kill a person for 100 coins,¡± Chao muttered, yet the disgust in his voice was clear to hear. ¡°This guy is the worst.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish up and go to the student council. We still have to plan what we are going to do against the fourth years and which quests we will target.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    They dressed up and made their way to the meeting.

    -----

    ¡°Thank you all for coming this early in the morning,¡± Lia started the war council.

    Sitting in the student council room were the leaders of each core group forming the big student council team.

    Dane together with Sekki and Ulmi. Lia paired with Maya. Tristan and Loid. Kris on his own. And Alvis and Chao.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste anymore time and get started,¡± Lia said, her emerald eyes shining with cold resolve. ¡°As you all now, the fourth years will target us today.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    All the group leaders just nodded, as Alvis had already informed them about it yesterday.

    ¡°However, we won¡¯t just let them kill us. We will defend by fortifying this building and turning it into a siege battle with us having the home court advantage. Did you check what I told you, Kris?¡±

    ¡°Yes, no one else is using this building, so we can turn it into our base.¡±

    ¡°Good. Still, for this plan, we will need enough coins to feed everyone and also enough coins to pay the tribute at the end of the day.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces went grim, yet no one despaired, a clear sign that they also had already adapted.

    ¡°How many coins do your team members have? Is it enough for food and the tribute?¡±

    ¡°Most of them don¡¯t even have enough for food as they always spent the fifty coins they received daily for an extra food package,¡± Kris answered.

    ¡°Same for our team,¡± Tristan said, and Maya followed up with the same words.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t checked on my team yet, but it might very well be the same case. But me in Chao have enough because of the quest we completed.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for me and Dane,¡± Sekki said. ¡°But we haven¡¯t asked the other members yet.¡±

    ¡°Because I know my team leaders wouldn¡¯t do it, I did,¡± Ulmi said, rolling her eyes. Sekki only grimaced, probably wondering why he let her join his team. ¡°Xing and I were smart enough to save up coins, but Diane didn¡¯t.¡±

    Lia listened with observing eyes before continuing.

    ¡°So, just as expected, we will have to earn coins by completing quests. Each member of the core group would share the rewards, so if one group completes a quest, all members are saved. Even if one core group can¡¯t complete one, we can get them through using the coins transfer method.¡±

    ¡°The other teams probably plan the same thing,¡± Loid said, speaking up for the first time. ¡°That only means the battle for quest will be even deadlier.¡±

    ¡°We just gotta overpower them with strength!¡± Tristan said, and Dane nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Kris said. ¡°We will have to carefully choose who will compete over a quest and who will stay behind in this building which the fourth years will attack.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kinda hard to decide, as we don¡¯t know which quests will appear and where. We aren¡¯t the game master.¡±

    Alvis immediately opened his system, Ulmi¡¯s words making him remember his updated skill.

    Game Master Lvl. 12: see things out of the game master¡¯s perspective, Mastermind abilities still intact

    Don¡¯t tell me...

    Without wasting more time, he activated his skill. However, the second he did, the world around him shattered.

    Everything turned into code, a flood of numbers, data, and arrays tormenting his brain. Lines of glowing text and shifting symbols replaced reality, forming endless grids and patterns that pulsed and flickered like living things. Strings of variables unraveled in midair, twisting into equations he couldn¡¯t comprehend. Functions branched out like veins, connecting invisible pathways that stretched far beyond his sight.

    He couldn¡¯t trust his eyes as he was met with a programming language even he didn¡¯t know of. His mind spun the vortex of information being too much to handle, yet he gritted his teeth and opened up his game map. With everything being in code, he immediately spotted the places where the quests were programmed to spawn at. He saw what they would be about, their challenges and their rewards. Alvis tried his best memorizing as much as possible, but a sharp pain in his brain stopped the skill and the world turned normal again.

    Alvis just clutched his head, taking a deep breath in and out as sweat poured down his face. Yet he couldn¡¯t suppress the grin that was about to form on his face.

    ¡°I know the locations and content of the quests.¡±

    Everyone shifted their gazes at Alvis, the surprise, and disbelief etched on their faces hard to oversee.

    ¡°How?¡± It was Lia who asked him, her sharp gaze making Alvis gulp. He couldn¡¯t lie to her.

    ¡°As I completed the quest yesterday, I gained a secret skill which lets me predict where the next quests will appear.¡±

    Technically, he didn¡¯t lie, as it was with him completing the quest that his system updated. So Lia shouldn¡¯t suspect him of lying.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, as they couldn¡¯t believe what they heard.

    ¡°But how can this be?¡±

    ¡°There a quite a few quests in video games where one gets a secret skill, so it isn¡¯t unlikely,¡± Dane, the gaming expert, said.

    ¡°Wait, wait, it still doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± Chao said, shaking his head in confusion. ¡°Alvis and I are a team, so we should share each reward.¡±

    ¡°Maybe only the one who contributed the most gets the secret skill. Like a reward for the mvp.¡±

    ¡°I think so too,¡± Alvis said, just going with Dane¡¯s explanation.

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know what this skill was good for and I can only use it once a day. But now that I have this information, we can create the optimal plan.¡±

    And this they did. Alvis explained everything and, based on that, they decided on their most efficient formation.

    ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Alvis asked after they went over the plan one last time. Dane¡¯s, Tristan¡¯s, and Alvis¡¯ teams would prioritize the quests and Lia¡¯s and Kris¡¯ would stay back and defend against the fourth years. ¡°The time for the quests to appear will soon come. Inform your team members about their duties.¡±

    Alvis contacted Nero and Hibea, explaining that their team would have the hardest job of fighting for a quest. But they both responded with a simple okay showcasing their resolve. One look at Chao was enough for Alvis to see that the same applied to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Thus, the curtain for today¡¯s battles opened.

 Chapter 100: The SS-ranked Calamity

    Chapter 100

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Alvis, Chao, Nero, and Hibea met near the dorms and were now on the way to their quest.

    ¡°The quest we will target is called Crown Game,¡± Alvis started his explanation for Nero and Hibea. Before they could even ask how he knew about it, he told them about his skill game master and, to his surprise, they believed him without further questioning.

    ¡°What will this quest be about?¡± Nero asked, her voice low but not timid.

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. A crown will appear on the playground and the player or the team who has it at the end of the ten minutes wins the quest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Dane¡¯s team fit better for this quest?¡±

    ¡°I thought so too at first, but there is a quest that suits them even better, so I assigned them to it.¡±

    ¡°Where will our quest take part?¡±

    ¡°The battlefield will be the entire school ground behind the main building. However, it will grow smaller over time.¡±

    ¡°How many people can take part?¡± Chao asked, hearing about the sheer size of the battlefield.

    ¡°There is no limit,¡± Alvis responded, not sugarcoating his words. ¡°Everyone who is within the field once the games start is a participant.¡±

    Upon hearing this answer, both Chao and Nero gulped nervously. Yet it was Hibea who just smiled.

    ¡°This will be fun~¡± she said, both her red and blue eyes shining in joy.

    A shiver ran down Alvis¡¯ spine as he saw that sight.

    I don¡¯t know her enough to know what she is thinking.

    Hibea was one of the few people in his class Alvis just couldn¡¯t grasp. He didn¡¯t even know why she wanted to join his team. As half demon and half human, she had a unique mix, the only person with the same mix Alvis knew of being Jasmine. Yet both of them had an eerie, mystic air around them, as if they lived in a different world.

    But suddenly the world around them changed, the school ground turning into a majestic forest that could even compete with the Mana Forest.

    Their game systems opened, and a quest appeared.

    Quest Title: ¡°The Crown Game¡±

    <hr>

    Quest Giver: The Arbiter of Games

    Location: Shifting Arena¡ªFields of Dominion

    <hr>

    Dialogue:

    ¡°Welcome, challengers, to the Crown Game! The rules are simple¡ªhold the crown when the timer ends, and victory is yours. But beware¡ªthis battlefield is alive, and so are your enemies. Use every ounce of wit, strength, and strategy to endure the chaos. May the worthy rise, and the rest fall!¡±

    <hr>

    Objectives:

    <ol>

    <li>

    Claim the Crown

    <ul>

    <li>

    Retrieve the golden crown from the center of the arena when the timer begins.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Defend or Steal the Crown

    <ul>

    <li>

    Hold the crown for 10 minutes or steal it from other players and teams.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Survive the Arena Shifts

    <ul>

    <li>

    Adapt to sudden environmental changes as the terrain shifts every 3 minutes.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    <li>

    Escape the Final Surge (Last Minute)

    <ul>

    <li>

    Survive the final field collapse where the safe zone shrinks rapidly, forcing all participants into close combat.

    </li>

    </ul>

    </li>

    </ol>

    <hr>

    Mechanics:

    <ul>

    <li>

    The Crown¡¯s Curse: The player or team holding the crown emits a glowing aura, revealing their location to all others.

    </li>

    <li>

    Timed Shifts: Every 3 minutes, the arena undergoes changes, creating obstacles and hazards.

    </li>

    <li>

    Sudden Debuffs: The crown slows down the wearer¡¯s speed by 10% but boosts defense by 20% to balance offense and defense.

    </li>

    <li>

    Team Transfers: The crown can be passed between teammates but cannot be destroyed.

    </li>

    </ul>

    <hr>

    Rewards:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Crown of Dominance (Rare Item): Grants +10% defense and attack boost with each successful defense while worn. The effect stacks during combat.

    </li>

    <li>

    500 Coins

    </li>

    <li>

    Team Member Limit Increase: +3

    </li>

    <li>

    Ability Points: 3

    </li>

    </ul>

    Alvis read through the rules and rewards once again, but this only strengthened his resolve even more.

    We have to complete this quest.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Not only would he get three ability points and a team member increase by three, the 500 coins were what had him flamed up. Given their situation with food and the tribute they had to pay, coins were the most important thing right now.

    He clenched his fist and looked up at the sky, only to see a two-minute timer ticking down.

    ¡°I guess this is for those who still want to join before it starts,¡± Chao said, addressing the timer.

    ¡°Or for those who still want to leave,¡± Hibea added, her voice filled with amusement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will leave,¡± Alvis said, already having analyzed the situation. ¡°Most students don¡¯t have enough coins to survive this day. A quest like this, where everyone can take part, is an offer too good to reject. This quest will undoubtedly be the most fought over.¡±

    And this is why I have to be here and not Dane, Sekki, or Lia.

    ¡°Do you already have a certain strategy in mind, Alvis?¡± Nero asked. ¡°Are we going straight for the crown?¡±

    ¡°No, we will wait and observe first.¡±

    She nodded and prepared mentally. So did Chao as he took out his Ashen Cloak, that granted him fire immunity and passive healing. Hibea leaned lazily against a tree, one hand casually brushing through her wavy hair. Her mismatched eyes stayed fixed on the glowing timer, the faint smile on her lips suggesting she already knew how the game would unfold.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a good place to hide in.¡±

    They navigated through the deep forest, not seeing anyone else as they walked around. However, Alvis could feel that many people hid in the dark, all waiting for the timer to hit zero. His team found a big bush right behind an even bigger tree and agreed to stay there. If Alvis hadn¡¯t been mistaken, they should be near the center of the battlefield so they could see what would happen.

    Now all they had to do was wait as the timer ticked down.

    5

    4

    3

    2

    1

    Game start!

    A golden crown accompanied by a pillar of light dropped approximately one hundred meters west from them. And as soon as it landed, the bushes hushed, the trees shook, and the forest trembled as people sprinted out of their hiding spots.

    A group of beast men rushed out of a bush, the one leading them at an incredible pace, being a jaguar beast-man.

    Wait, isn¡¯t this Morgo?

    He leaped on all fours just like a jaguar would, his form so swift it seemed to bend the air around him. His speed probably even surpassed Dane¡¯s as he spent more time in the air than on the ground.

    Now I understand why they call him Speed.

    However, what had the very earth shaking were a group of giants also going right for the crown. They were about three to five meters tall, still their body fat percentages could never be in two digits. Those freaks of natures carried axes at least as big as Alvis and with his updated Assassin¡¯s Eye their threat levels varied from B to C but some even were in A. Alvis remembered how Dane had told him how the real giant warriors in their home island could even reach up to ten meters and how he bragged about how his father had also been this tall. Seeing them in action, he understood how they had once ruled over the entire central continent.

    Who will reach the crown first? The beast men or the giants?

    Alvis held his breath, awaiting the result, as they were only a few meters away. But suddenly, every fiber of his trembled, the alarm bells in his head ringing like crazy. His hairs stood up as his Assassin¡¯s Eye showed him something that couldn¡¯t be.

    A SS-ranked threat has appeared!

    A black blur flew past his vision, its speed being so overwhelming Alvis couldn¡¯t even understand what or who it was.

    However, it could only be one person.

    He reached the crown before anyone else and just put in on his head as if it was his. The golden pillar of light enveloped his entire body, making everyone in the forest see his devilish smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been long since I last wore a crown.¡±

    Alvis could only grit his teeth in frustration as he saw his entire plan crumbling down in front of his eyes. The worst possible person to take part in this game entered. The SS ranked calamity.

    ¡°Gilsymbato.¡±

    Chao, Nero, and even Hibea couldn¡¯t trust their eyes, their shock written on their faces. However, they weren¡¯t the only ones. The beast men led by Morgo stopped in their tracks and even the giants didn¡¯t know what happened. Yet Gilsymbato stared them all down with a smug smile.

    ¡°Come on, are you giving up already? At least try your luck,¡± he said, pointing at the crown on his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us!¡± the giants shouted.

    Giants double or triple his size swung their axes at him at full speed, the power of their attacks probably enough to split a boulder. However, Gilsymbato didn¡¯t move. All he did was raise his bare hands and, upon impact, their weapons broke into tiny pieces.

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±

    They couldn¡¯t even wonder about what happened as Gilsymbato punched each of them in their stomach, creating a hole so big a human could fit through. They stumbled to the ground, dying in mere seconds.

    Alvis couldn¡¯t even catch his breath upon seeing this sight, yet Morgo immediately used his speed and reached for the crown while Gilsymbato was still distracted staring down the giants. In under one second he reached it, and with his hands on the crown he ran away, not looking back once.

    He did it!

    So Alvis thought, yet even after gaining some distance from Gilsymbato, Morgo stopped. His eyes darted down, widening in horror at the jagged stump where his forearm should have been.

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±

    He fell to the ground, screaming as blood gushed out of his arm in violent arcs. Alvis¡¯ eyes stared back at Gilsymbato and he saw how Morgo¡¯s hand and underarm still clung to the crown. Gilsymbato had cut off his arm so fast, he didn¡¯t even realize it happened.

    Gilsymbato just threw the arm on the ground next to Morgo, as the surrounding leaves had already turned red.

    ¡°I will free you from your pain,¡± Gilsymbato said as he approached Morgo.

    However, three massive beast man type rhino, hippopotamus, and elephant rushed at Gilsymbato and shoved him away. At the same time, more beast men appeared and ran to Morgo. They gave him a healing potion and tried their best to stop his bleeding.

    ¡°You will need a few more potions,¡± Gilsymbato said, pointing at the three beast men that had just attacked him. All of them lay on the ground with deadly injuries.

    ¡°Earth prison!¡±

    Multiple voices echoed throughout the forest as they all muttered the same incantation. The earth beneath Gilsymbato changed, morphing into shackles that gripped his feet. He just stared at it with his usual smile and it didn¡¯t even seem like as if he wanted to escape.

    Several beam shots flew right at him, but instead of dodging, he remained at his place. He spread his black wings and then stopped every shot by using them as his guard.

    The group of dwarves who organized this attack stepped out of their hiding spots and the one leading them was no other than Feng.

    Did he step out to save his classmate, Morgo?

    However, even more dwarves came out, all of them armed. At the same time, more giants, beast men, and even some elves appeared.

    ¡°At first, I planned to only go for the crown at the end,¡± Feng said, readjusting his glasses. ¡°But I will have to change my strategy. Everyone listen to me,¡± he shouted, addressing those who still hid. ¡°Only if we all work together, do we have a chance to take down this monster. We can¡¯t wait until the end, because everyone will be dead by then. If you want to have the slightest chance of winning this quest, you have to fight now.¡±

    His words reached everyone and, as fate would want it, the arena shifted and their environment changed. The forest dissolved around them, trees twisting and crumbling into shards of ice. The ground hardened beneath their feet, the lush greenery replaced by an endless expanse of snow.

    However, now that the trees and bushes that everyone hid in had vanished, every participant of the quest came into view.

    Alvis¡¯ eyes widened as he was surrounded by approximately two hundred people. He could even see quite a few teachers, but thinking about how they also had to pay the tribute, it made sense that they also wanted to earn some coins.

    ¡°What will we do, Alvis?¡± Chao asked, as they were also exposed.

    For a brief moment, Alvis hesitated. When he had created his plan, he had pushed the worst-case scenario back, trying to stay optimistic, yet life wouldn¡¯t let him have his way. However, this wasn¡¯t the time to give up yet.

    ¡°We will fight,¡± he said, looking at Gilsymbato, who stood amidst everyone. The gears in his brain turned, as he wanted to do the impossible. ¡°We will take him down.¡±

    However, even in this situation, Gilsymbato just laughed. He tilted his head, his eyes scanning the sea of faces, as if calculating how long it would take to crush each of them.

    ¡°Two hundred against one,¡± he said, tapping the crown on his head. ¡°Try your best to entertain me.¡±

 Chapter 101: Gilsymbato vs Everyone

    Chapter 101

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    An icy wind flew over the snowy battlefield as if asking everyone if they were ready for this confrontation. An even colder sweat trickled down Alvis¡¯ face, his eyes fixed on the SS-ranked calamity before them.

    ¡°We can do it, we can do it, we can do it,¡­.¡±

    Alvis turned his gaze to the side, hearing how Chao mumbled these words like a spell to calm his shaking body down. The same went for Nero, yet her eyes were steeled in resolve. Even Hibea¡¯s smile didn¡¯t seem as enthusiastic anymore. However, Alvis just took a deep breath in and out, letting the cold calm and sharp his mind.

    Gilsymbato is strong, but we have the numbers. I have to come up with a plan to crush him!

    Gilsymbato took one step forward.

    A pressure unknown to any of them gripped their entire being, making them unable to breathe.

    Gilsymbato took another step forward.

    Killing intent far surpassing their brains made them shiver in fear.

    Gilsymbato took another step forward.

    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡± Mr. Rafi shouted, as he couldn¡¯t endure the pressure anymore. With black flames in his hands, he rushed at his enemy. Yet this was what gave everyone else the final push.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡±

    Primal war cries echoed throughout the battlefield as everyone followed Mr. Rafi¡¯s lead. Gilsymbato just smiled as he charged right into the army of 200.

    Mr. Rafi¡¯s black flames made their way to Gilsymbato, accompanied by even more fireballs cast by other students and teachers.

    However, Gilsymbato spread his wings and in the next second, he stood next to two giants. They couldn¡¯t even blink as Gilsymbato ripped their hearts out. The fireballs reached him, yet he grabbed the corpses of the two giants and used them as a shield to ward off the fire.

    Smoke blurred out everyone¡¯s vision, but painful cries made it clear where Gilsymbato was wreaking havoc. When the smoke cleared for a moment, they saw Gilsymbato in the center of it all, a blur of motion.

    His fist shattered a giant¡¯s ribcage, sending shards of bone flying like shrapnel. He took his enemies out in melee combat, his physical abilities enough to beat everyone.

    Three sword wielding beast men simultaneously tried to cut him down, approaching him from his dead angle. However, without turning around, Gilsymbato just stomped, sending a burst of snow into their eyes. He used the second in which they couldn¡¯t see and jumped up in one destructive motion, kicking their heads off their body. His kick was so strong that the heads flew like a cannon killing nearby people.

    He landed softly, blood dripping down his face, his smile widening with every corpse that joined the growing pile. Then, as if struck by inspiration, he bent down, scooping up a handful of snow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun.¡±

    Gilsymbato packed the snow into a snowball and threw it. The snowball whistled through the air, moving faster than a beam shot, and struck a student square in the chest. A sickening crunch echoed as the body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    ¡°Hahahahhahahah!¡±

    Gilsymbato laughed, as if he was a child that was having fun in the snow, as he began crafting more and more. Each snowball he threw shattered bodies, piercing guard and flesh alike. It was a snowfight, no doubt, only that his snowballs created a horror far beyond common sense. The battlefield erupted into chaos as students and teachers scrambled for cover, but there was no escaping the snowstorm of death.

    If this goes on like this, we have no chance.

    ¡°Everyone listen,¡± Alvis shouted as he stepped forward, ready to engage in the battle. He released the mana from his mana core, making it flow through his body to strengthen his every move. ¡°We don¡¯t stand a chance if we keep fighting like this. Without a plan to utilize our numbers advantage, he will annihilate us in mere seconds. So let me create a tactic that will lead us to victory.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are, boy?¡± Mr. Rafi shouted, his eyes filled with rage. ¡°I won¡¯t listen to a mere student.¡±

    ¡°Your charge just now was absolutely futile,¡± Alvis said, staring him right into his eyes. ¡°If you want more people to die, then sure, go on.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Alvis Silva, member of the student council team that successfully completed three quests yesterday. If you want to make it out of here alive, then¡ª¡±

    ¡°You sure talk a lot, human boy.¡±

    Gilsymbato stood right before Alvis, his fist about to crush his skull.

    Yet Alvis just smiled.

    An ice spike erupted from the ground, piercing right through Gilsymbato¡¯s left wing, catapulting him into the air.

    ¡°I knew you would attack me,¡± Alvis said, his brain running at its highest capacity. ¡°Everyone listen, if you follow my lead, I will lead you to victory!¡±

    After seeing how Alvis overcame a sure death situation, everyone trapped in this game realized that he was the only one who could somewhat keep up with that monster. Thus they listened.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Everyone who can cast advanced or master rank distance spells or has a weapon that works at a distance, you will constantly attack him as long as you have mana in you. We don¡¯t stand a chance in melee combat. Giants and beast men, you will act as the tanks and try your best to defend our attack team. Everyone else, just try to survive.¡±

    They quickly got into formation whilst Gilsymbato was still hovering in the air. He gave them time to make their moves, as if wanting to see what they were capable of. After they finished coordinating their formation, he attacked.

    ¡°Fire!¡± Alvis commanded, and a surge of spells and beam shots bombarded Gilsymbato.

    However, he didn¡¯t dodge and flew right through them.

    Is he insane?

    Even Gilsymbato didn¡¯t go out unharmed, as his body was covered in scratches and minor injuries. Yet this wasn¡¯t nearly enough to defeat him. He landed on the ground, his impact creating a vast crater. Then, with one step, he was in the midst of their formation.

    Did he become even faster?

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    An ice pillar trapped Gilsymbato as Ms. Frost cast her spell.

    ¡°Woaaaahhh!¡± giants and beast men shouted as they used this chance and rained their fists on the frozen Gilsymbato.

    However, he immediately broke out the imprisonment and parried all their attacks with his bare hands. And with only one punch, he created a torrent so strong it ripped everyone¡¯s body apart who stood within a radius of ten meters to him.

    This strength¡­. He got stronger.

    Once again, Gilsymbato took one step forward, yet the pressure he emitted was so strong some people almost feinted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Fire your strongest attacks!¡±

    The mana density rose as several master rank spells morphed into existence. Teachers and powerful students combined all their spells in one destructive attack that took on the shape of an all-consuming flame.

    ¡°Raahhhhh!¡± they shouted as they released this monster.

    The attack rushed at Gilsymbato, destroying everything in its path, yet Gilsymbato didn¡¯t move, the grin on his face not vanishing.

    ¡°BOOOOM!¡±

    Upon hitting Gilsymbato, the attack resounded in a loud boom, making Alvis¡¯ ears beep. A smoke pillar erupted as if a bomb had just exploded, clouding their views for several seconds.

    Even Gilsymbato won¡¯t...

    The smoke layer vanished, revealing an unharmed Gilsymbato.

    ¡°You gotta be kidding me¡­¡± Mr. Rafi said, the strength in his legs vanishing as he gave in to despair.

    Yet even Alvis couldn¡¯t trust his eyes. This enormous attack didn¡¯t even leave a scratch on Gilsymbato.

    This can¡¯t be! My ice spike damaged his wing and even the combined attack from before made him bleed. So how come our strongest attack yet did nothing? Don¡¯t tell me he really¡­

    ¡°Gilsymbato gets stronger as the fight goes on,¡± Hibea muttered, her usual smirk gone for the first time.

    Alvis froze at her words, the realization crashing over him like a cold wave. His instincts had told him something was wrong, but now, everything began to make sense.

    But Hibea wasn¡¯t done. Her face twisted into something between disbelief and horror.

    ¡°It¡¯s worse than you think,¡± she said, her mismatched eyes narrowing. ¡°Gilsymbato¡­ doesn¡¯t have a mana core.¡±

    Those words struck like a physical blow.

    ¡°What?¡± Alvis said, his voice barely audible. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ impossible.¡±

    Hibea shook her head.

    ¡°I have special eyes. I can see ambient mana in the air. And during this fight, I¡¯ve watched him absorb more and more of it¡ªtaking it into himself, making it part of his power.¡±

    ¡°How can that even happen?¡± Alvis asked, his mind racing. ¡°You can¡¯t absorb ambient mana. It would tear you apart! The body treats it like poison and rejects it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true for most of us,¡± Hibea agreed grimly. ¡°But only because we have a mana core. If you have a mana core, you can¡¯t absorb ambient mana, as your body would treat it as a foreign body and reject it. But Gilsymbato was born under a curse. He never had a mana core to begin with. That¡¯s what makes him different.¡±

    Alvis staggered back a step as memories of his own curse-laden childhood flooded his mind.

    ¡°I lived through that,¡± he said, voice trembling. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to be born without a mana core. The pain is¡­ unimaginable. You can¡¯t control it. It burns you alive from the inside.¡±

    Alvis shivered, his body recalling the pain he had tried to bury deep in his memory. Memories of mana seizures that felt like his organs were melting. The veins in his arms bursting from the sheer pressure of uncontained energy. The endless agony of his body rebelling against itself.

    ¡°I almost died from it,¡± he muttered. ¡°How can he¡ª?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing,¡± Hibea said, cutting him off, her voice low and full of dread. ¡°Gilsymbato didn¡¯t just survive. He did something no one else could. He transformed his entire body into a living mana core.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ breath caught.

    ¡°Every part of him¡ªevery muscle, every bone, every nerve¡ªcycles mana constantly, like blood flowing through his veins,¡± Hibea continued. ¡°That¡¯s how he¡¯s able to handle the power and grow stronger.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s insane,¡± Alvis protested. ¡°The pain alone would be excruciating. And if he stops the cycle for even a second¡ª¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll die,¡± Hibea finished. ¡°His body would implode from the unregulated mana inside him.¡±

    The silence between them was deafening as the weight of her words sank in.

    Alvis couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. They shared the same condition¡ªthe same curse that had nearly broken him. But where Alvis had faltered, Gilsymbato had risen, bending the curse to his will and becoming stronger because of it.

    In that moment, Alvis wasn¡¯t sure what he felt; admiration, terror, or envy.

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ incredible,¡± Alvis murmured, unable to suppress the thought.

    However, admiration had no place here. Gilsymbato was the enemy, and they were on the brink of defeat.

    And yet¡­

    A thought sparked in Alvis¡¯ mind, sharp and clear.

    ¡°There has to be a limit,¡± he said aloud, more to himself than anyone else. ¡°No matter how much mana he absorbs, there¡¯s a point where his body won¡¯t be able to contain it. He¡¯s suppressing it by constantly cycling it, but if we can push him beyond that threshold¡­¡±

    Hibea¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You think we can overload him?¡±

    Alvis nodded, determination setting in his gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s our only chance.¡±

    Suddenly, their world shook and the snow field vanished, replaced by a medieval town. With the glowing crown on his head, Gilsymbato just stood there as if he was the king of this city.

    ¡°There is no use. We will all die¡­.¡± a student muttered, still devastated about how their attack had failed.

    Alvis scanned the crowd, their slumped shoulders and lifeless stares telling him all he needed to know. Most had already given up.

    Shit.

    ¡°Chao, Nero, Hibea, listen to me carefully. I have a plan to win this battle. But you will have to¡­¡±

    Alvis explained his plan.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t accept this. You will die. This is just suicidal!¡± Nero shouted after hearing what Alvis had come up with.

    ¡°This is our only chance and you know that,¡± Alvis said, his eyes conveying his resolve. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to argue. Once he attacks, it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°B-But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just trust him, Nero,¡± Chao said with a smile. ¡°Alvis will win.¡±

    ¡°You also have a hard job, but I trust you to get it done, Chao.¡±

    He just nodded, and they fist bumped. After that, Alvis turned his attention to the battlefield, only for him to see that most people have fled. Yet those who stayed behind were those who couldn¡¯t even move in fear. Gilsymbato still just stood there, as if wanting to see what they came up with.

    Alvis stepped forward as his team members ran in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Everyone listen,¡± Alvis said as he approached Gilsymbato. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job. I will take care of the rest. Just make sure to not end up in our crossfire.¡±

    ¡°Alvis, are you insane? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to fight him on your own?¡± Feng shouted.

    ¡°Feng, take your team members to safety.¡±

    ¡°You....¡±

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Feng listened and ran away together with his mates.

    Gilsymbato tilted his head, the crown¡¯s glow casting eerie shadows over his face.

    ¡°A one-on-one? You¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. You probably already know that I¡¯m only stalling time.¡±

    Alvis looked at the timer and saw that three minutes were left.

    Gilsymbato¡¯s grin widened, his eyes glinting with cruel amusement.

    ¡°You are a fool for thinking you can survive three minutes against me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m.¡±

 Chapter 102: The Purple Embodiment of Destruction

    Chapter 102

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Every fiber of Alvis rebelled, warning him about his sure death. Yet once again he ignored these signs, clenching his fist to calm down his racing heart. He took a deep breath in and out, and quickly attributed the six ability points he had earned yesterday to his agility, hoping he could somehow keep up with Gilsymbato¡¯s freakish speed. Alvis sparked his mana, letting it flow through his body, aiding his every move.

    He was ready.

    But so was Gilsymbato.

    Gilsymbato¡¯s crimson eyes locked onto Alvis, unyielding and merciless. Each slow step forward felt like a countdown to doom, the air thickening with a pressure so intense it pressed against Alvis¡¯ chest. And then, with a grin that could only belong to a demon like him, he disappeared¡ªa blur streaking straight toward Alvis.

    ¡°Earth Cannon!¡± Alvis shouted, his voice cracking under the pressure.

    The ground trembled as jagged earth shot forward, aiming to stop Gilsymbato¡¯s charge. But the SS-ranked calamity didn¡¯t even slow down. The attack shattered against his chest like brittle glass, and before Alvis could react, Gilsymbato was there¡ªso close that Alvis could see his grin widen, reveling in his futility.

    Shit.

    Alvis gathered all his mana in his arms and crossed them before his stomach as a devastating blow connected. Alvis¡¯ ribs screamed in protest as he was hurled backward, the air torn from his lungs. He smashed through a stone wall, debris raining down as the world spun in a dizzying blur of pain and chaos.

    HP: 236/300

    Alvis opened up his inventory and took out his Ashen Cloak, hoping its passive healing abilities would ease his pain. Yet as soon as he finished and tried standing up, Gilsymbato stood in front of him.

    ¡°Fire Pillar!¡±

    Gilsymbato caught flames. But instead of looking in pain, he looked annoyed at most and, with a powerful flap of his wings, extinguished the fire. However, Alvis wasted no time and used the split second in which Gilsymbato was distracted to run inside the building.

    With every step he took, he created several earth walls and pathways, turning the multi-floored medieval building into a maze. Yet this wasn¡¯t all. He also created waterfalls filled with electric energy inside some of these pathways and, for some, he prepared hidden earth spikes as a trap.

    ¡°This should slow him down,¡± Alvis thought as he suppressed his presence waiting behind the closed door in one of the rooms on the upper floor.

    ¡°Found you.¡±

    The words slithered through the air like a death knell. Alvis didn¡¯t even dare to turn his head, as Gilsymbato¡¯s face peeked out of the wall, a hole having been smashed into it, his excessively wide grin making Alvis think he was trapped in a nightmare.

    He immediately tapped the ground raising up an earth wall, yet Gilsymbato stomped, destroying it before it could fully manifest. He entered the room and there was nowhere left to hide.

    ¡°You got me,¡± Alvis said, forcing a weak smile as he raised his hands. But beneath him, the ground trembled. ¡°Too bad I¡¯m not staying.¡±

    The floor collapsed in an instant, swallowing him into the darkness below. Alvis just let himself fall through the hole he created and thus escaped.

    He thought.

    ¡°Enough of this nonsense,¡± Gilsymbato uttered, the strength in his voice having multiplied.

    Just as Alvis slipped through the collapsing floor, a vice-like grip latched onto his arm, yanking him back into the light. The escape he thought he¡¯d earned was gone in an instant. Gilsymbato¡¯s fingers dug into his flesh like iron talons, his crimson eyes boring into Alvis¡¯ own.

    ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d let you go?¡±

    For the first time, the smile on Gilsymbato¡¯s face vanished. Suddenly, every hair of Alvis¡¯ stood up, the familiar feeling of death encroaching. And before he even noticed Gilsymbato¡¯s fist raised straight at his face.

    ¡°BOOOM!¡±

    ------

    As Alvis opened his eyes again, the first thing he saw was the sky and the timer floating in the air.

    02:04 Minutes left

    I didn¡¯t even last for a minute.

    The second thing he noticed was his blinking system that wouldn¡¯t stop annoying him in his peripheral vision.

    Critical Condition

    HP: 13/300

    ¡°Huh, why¡­.¡± However, a burning sensation in his left arm made his entire body feel as if on fire and he dared to look to his side.

    A pond of blood that only increased in size had formed beneath him, its source being his left arm. No, his missing left arm.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    Suddenly all the pain signals in his brain erupted and Alvis almost lost consciousness. His brain tried to process when it happened, but it could only have been when Gilsymbato attacked him. He held on to his left arm but punched the rest of his body out of the building.

    Alvis¡¯ breathing became stocking as he saw how his health bar kept going down even though he wore the Ashen Cloak. His vision blurred and he could feel the fog in his head increasing, the thought of living on with only one arm making paranoia build up within him. Yet one thought took over.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    If I do nothing, I will die from blood loss.

    Alvis gritted his teeth as he ripped a part of the Ashen Cloak to cover his wound. Then he bit his tongue and created fire to forcefully close the wound. The agony seared through him like molten iron, his teeth grinding together to the point of cracking. The acrid stench of burning flesh filled the air as his body convulsed involuntarily. Each second felt like an eternity, but the thought of dying helplessly spurred him on, his trembling hand refusing to falter. Tears escaped his eyes as he underwent this gruesome process, yet it had to be done.

    ¡°So you aren¡¯t dead yet?¡±

    The cold, mocking voice sent a chill racing down Alvis¡¯ spine. His head snapped up, and there he was.

    ¡°Gilsymbato¡­¡±

    Striding through the ruins like a king surveying his domain, the crown on his head glowed ominously. His once-bored expression twisted into a gleeful smile as he spotted Alvis still clinging to life.

    However, the same couldn¡¯t be said about Alvis, as his face just turned grim.

    I won¡¯t hold on much longer.

    If Gilsymbato got him once more, he would die.

    ¡°I will put an end to your misery.¡±

    Alvis summoned the last scraps of his mana, forcing himself to stand. His legs trembled, barely able to hold his weight, but he gritted his teeth. Yet Gilsymbato just vanished.

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence as Gilsymbato grabbed his throat and choked him.

    ¡°Alvis!¡±

    The shout broke through the haze. Through blurred vision, Alvis saw three familiar figures rushing toward him¡ªChao, Nero, and Hibea. Relief washed over him, even as his body felt like it was shutting down.

    ¡°Let go of him!¡± Chao shouted with vigor Alvis had never seen by him before. The mana density around him increased as he held his hands to form a ball. ¡°Earth ball!¡±

    The orb hurtled toward them, its speed and weight impressive. But Gilsymbato didn¡¯t even glance at it. The attack veered off course and headed straight for Alvis instead. Desperation kicked in, and he coated his remaining hand in earth to absorb the impact.

    ¡°Because of your anger, you misfired and your attack couldn¡¯t even reach me,¡± Gilsymbato said, his voice mocking. ¡°But even if it did, it would¡¯ve changed nothing.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Alvis said, his voice barely audible.

    Gilsymbato turned his head to Alvis, and this was all he needed.

    Alvis used all his might and rammed the earth ball into Gilsymbato¡¯s mouth. The ball crumbled upon impact and one could see purple liquid trickling down his mouth. Gilsymbato¡¯s eyes widened in horror and his entire body started shining purple. And in the next second, he exploded.

    Alvis once again flew through the air as the explosion catapulted him back, yet he couldn¡¯t care less.

    ¡°Did we make it?¡±

    He stared at Gilsymbato, or what was left of him. His entire body was covered in blood, meat lumps next to him as his body had been utterly destroyed in the explosion.

    ¡°Alvis!¡± Chao¡¯s voice cracked with urgency as he, Nero, and Hibea rushed to his side. ¡°Y-You¡¯ve lost an arm¡­¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Alvis rasped, his voice hoarse but triumphant. ¡°We won.¡±

    ¡°You did it,¡± Nero said, her voice trembling with relief. ¡°Your plan worked.¡±

    ¡°We pooled everyone¡¯s coins and bought enough mana potions, just like you said,¡± Chao added. ¡°No one thought it would work, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It worked because you trusted me,¡± Alvis said, managing a faint smile.

    Hibea¡¯s smirk returned, her usual air of confidence restored. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought? The only way to beat that monster was to drown him in his own strength. I made the right call joining you.¡±

    For a moment, the weight of their victory began to settle. Relief mixed with exhaustion as they looked at the aftermath.

    Then came the laugh.

    A low, guttural chuckle that rose into a maniacal cackle.

    ¡°HA...HA...HAHAHAAHAHA!¡±

    A shiver ran down Alvis¡¯ spine as time felt as if it stood still.

    ¡°This has to be a bad joke¡­¡±

    Gilsymbato, who was missing parts of his body, whose skin was covered in blood, whose entire body just exploded, rose again. His black skin crumbled as if he was shedding it, destroying his body even more. With his skin now partially destroyed, his muscles, fibers, and veins came into view. However, his veins were purple. Purple veins ran across his body like a tattoo even reaching his face. As Alvis stared into his face, he noticed how his eyes and hair had turned purple too.

    ¡°Magnificent! Never would I have thought that you would manage to push me into my true form. Only a select few on this planet have achieved that.¡±

    ¡°True form?¡±

    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be¡­¡± Hibea mumbled. ¡°His mana is constantly increasing!¡±

    ¡°What?! I thought we had pushed him beyond his limit?¡±

    ¡°Purple veins, limitless mana... and that power,¡± Hibea said, her smirk replaced by a rare look of pure fear. ¡°Yeah, there is no denying it any further. It¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Gilsymbato is¡­¡± Nero asked, her face filled with the same horror as when she heard about the Devil Cult.

    ¡°The Purple Embodiment of Destruction. The cursed Prince, Gilsymbato Esoenshi!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you know who I am.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an Esoenshi, part of the royal family rumored to be the descendants of the Devil.¡±

    What? Descendants of the Devil? Gilsymbato?

    Alvis¡¯ brain could barely keep up, yet the vision of the Devil appeared in his mind and this otherworldly feeling of sheer might perfectly fit Gilsymbato.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about all of this. These titles, my family, and even the Devil himself; they are all beneath me. All I care about is becoming the freest version of myself!¡±

    Once again, a mad smile appeared on Gilsymbato¡¯s face.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve reached my true form, there is no limit on mana I can take on, as my body doesn¡¯t hold me back anymore. Unfortunately for you, it also means that I can use my magic.¡±

    Suddenly, the battlefield crumbled beneath them; the ground dissolving into a vortex of shadows. When the dizziness cleared, Alvis found himself in a massive hall, its vaulted ceilings stretching endlessly upward. Torches lined the walls, their flickering flames casting long, menacing shadows. At the far end of the room sat Gilsymbato, slouched arrogantly on a gilded throne. His grin widened as his glowing purple veins pulsed like a heartbeat, illuminating his face. It was inside a castle and Gilsymbato was on the king¡¯s throne. However, the hall was packed as everyone who had fled before had forcefully been brought into this hall.

    Escape the Final Surge (Last Minute)

    <ol>

    <li>

    Survive the final field collapse where the safe zone shrinks rapidly, forcing all participants into close combat.

    </li>

    </ol>

    Alvis hadn¡¯t forgotten about it, yet it seemed as if everyone else had. Now trapped, they were at Gilsymbato¡¯s mercy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well entertaining me,¡± Gilsymbato said, clapping his hands. ¡°You are now allowed to die.¡±

    Purple flames danced in his hand and every cell of Alvis¡¯ urged him to take action. He gathered all his remaining mana, remembering the one and only spell in his arsenal that could save them. The air vibrated with the hum of gathered mana as Alvis raised his trembling hand. His vision blurred, his body screaming for rest, but he forced himself to stand tall.

    He drew every last ounce of mana from his depleted core, shaping it into a singularity¡ªa dense, swirling mass of energy that consumed light and sound. The pseudo-black hole pulsed erratically, barely stable, as he hurled it toward the encroaching flames.

    The collision was cataclysmic. Light exploded outward, blinding and all-consuming, followed by a vacuum of silence so profound it felt as though the world had stopped breathing. Alvis felt the backlash tear through his body, his consciousness slipping as the spell consumed him.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Hahaha, I knew it! You are the real deal, Alvis! You survived my Mana Flames.¡±

    Gilsymbato¡¯s voice reached Alvis¡¯ ears, yet he couldn¡¯t make out what he was saying. Blood came out of his eyes, mouth, and ears as his mana was completely depleted. His brain burned as if someone had rammed a knife into it.

    Alvis had created a pseudo-black hole to counter the flames that came for him and his team. He instinctively knew that no other spell could stop them. And he was right, as he and his teammates survived. However, he used his last strength to see if anyone else had survived.

    Alvis blinked against the lingering haze, his vision swimming as he struggled to make sense of his surroundings.

    The hall was... gone.

    No walls, no throne, no fire, no blood. Just endless nothingness.

    ¡°What... what happened?¡±

    His voice cracked, barely above a whisper. He tried to move, but his body refused, pinned down by exhaustion and the weight of dread. He scanned the emptiness, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªfor a sign of life.

    But there was nothing.

    Just silence.

    Everyone and everything was gone.

    As if they had never even existed.

    They are all dead.

    Gilsymbato had killed the over two hundred people who had taken part in this quest.

 Chapter 103: Broken Duty

    Chapter 103

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    They are all dead.

    Alvis¡¯ eyes trembled upon the nothingness; his mates, his comrades with whom he had fought side by side, all vanished. Not even their corpses were left.

    Dizziness overcame Alvis as his vision started blurring. He couldn¡¯t say if it were tears or blood that ran down his eyes, and even though he wanted to vomit, to get rid of this excruciating feeling, there was nothing left in his body. His mind shifted to Feng and Morgo, two guys with whom he had spent the last few days together.

    They are gone.

    It¡¯s all your fault!

    A devilish voice blamed Alvis in his head, yet he couldn¡¯t even fight against it. After all, he was the one who pushed Gilsymbato into his true form. He was the one who orchestrated the entire fight, boasting confident words and promising them victory.

    I¡¯m a pathetic, arrogant piece of shit.

    Once again, Alvis had overestimated himself. Once again, his mistakes cost other people their lives.

    The quest timer hit zero and the barrier vanished, replaced by their school grounds. Yet, they were still gone.

    We couldn¡¯t even complete the quest.

    All their struggles, all their sacrifices, were in vain, as Gilsymbato was the one who reaped the rewards they needed so much.

    ¡°T-This isn¡¯t real, right?¡±

    Chao fell to the ground, his entire body shaking. Only now did Alvis focus on his teammates, the only ones he could save.

    ¡°One second ago, they were all still here. But then¡­ these flames!¡± Chao couldn¡¯t even form a coherent sentence as insanity took over his soul. ¡°They consumed everything. They devoured everything they touched, not leaving anything behind. If.. If you wouldn¡¯t have saved us, we would be¡­¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t even grasp what these flames were, yet he hoped to never see them again. Gilsymbato¡¯s skin returned and his hair and eyes became red again. He stared at his system, an oddly satisfied grin on his face. No traces of guilt or shame could be seen. Without even looking back, he went on. Yet no matter how much Alvis¡¯ blood boiled right now, he would be a fool to try to stop him.

    However, as fate would want it, they appeared.

    ¡°Alvis?¡± Sekki shouted, pure horror in his voice.

    Yet Alvis just ignored him, as his gaze was on one person only. Covered in blood that wasn¡¯t his, he exuded, killing intent on par with top tier assassins. The pressure emitting from him had Alvis shaking even though it wasn¡¯t focussed on him. However, it was his eyes that made Alvis question if this was still the same person he called his best friend. His black eyes burned with cold passion, yet the only thing that filled them was void. Alvis had seen these eyes far too often. It was the eyes of a killer.

    ¡°Dane?¡±

    ¡°Alvis!¡± Sekki said as he arrived at his side. Only now did he notice that he was covered in scars, yet they weren¡¯t life threatening. He shifted his head and saw the rest of Dane¡¯s team, Ulmi, Diane, and Xing all in a similar condition as Sekki. ¡°What happened to you? You¡¯ve lost an arm! Your face is covered in blood. What, what¡­¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Sekki, who normally was always composed, couldn¡¯t even speak, his brain, no, his entire being having been pushed far beyond its limits. However, as his eyes landed on Gilsymbato and back to Alvis, his face turned grim as he put one and one together.

    ¡°Wh-What happened to me doesn¡¯t matter right now.. cough!¡± Alvis said, coughing blood. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be on your quest right now. And what happened to Dane?¡±

    Sekki¡¯s chin trembled as his mouth opened and closed again, unable to say anything. Tears welled up in his eyes and he just gritted his teeth.

    ¡°He killed Hercules¡­. To protect us, he became a murderer.¡±

    What? Dane¡­ Dane killed someone.

    Alvis couldn¡¯t trust his ears as he instinctively shook his head to deny it. Yet one look at Dane was enough to hammer in the brutal reality. His best friend had walked down the same path as him.

    ¡°If a giant survives a mortal combat, they grow in strength. That was why giants feasted in war and had to be stopped by the dragon folk and angels and ultimately be banned on an island. Dane entered the realm of his forefathers. The Dane right now is on a completely different level.¡±

    It was Diane, a fellow half-giant and their classmate that explained Dane¡¯s current condition and the reason for this enormous pressure. Yet it only made Alvis worry more. It was because he knew Dane better than anyone else that he knew what was about to happen.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Dane said, speaking up for the first time since entering the scene. However, the one he spoke to was no other than Gilsymbato, who was about to leave. ¡°Tell me what happened here.¡±

    Gilsymbato stopped in his tracks, his devilish smile flaring up once again.

    ¡°What does it look like to you? But I guess I have to spell it out so the likes of you may comprehend. I¡¯ve killed the over two hundred people who took part in this quest.¡±

    He stared right into Dane¡¯s eyes, the insanity in his voice making him snap

    ¡°GILSYMBATO!!!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to shout, giant boy, I¡¯m right here!¡± Gilsymbato shouted right back at him. ¡°You want to kill me, right? Right!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! I will kill you!¡±

    Dane¡¯s killing intent rose, the mana inside him flaring up like an explosion. Yet this just made Gilsymbato smile all the more.

    ¡°Dane, stop!¡± Alvis shouted, his instincts taking over. ¡°You can¡¯t fight him. It¡¯s suicide.¡±

    Dane turned his attention to Alvis and, for the first time since long, their eyes truly met.

    ¡°Enough of this bullshit!¡± he said, veins popping on his forehead. ¡°Do you think I can just let him go after he killed so many people? After he had done this to you?¡±

    He stared at Alvis¡¯ injuries, his bloody body and missing arm, and his face twisted in agony.

    Alvis couldn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°I have to kill this guy. He must die. You and Lia might have not realized it yet, but if we want to reach our goal of uniting everyone in one big team, this also includes him. We would have to convince him to join our team. And even if everyone trapped in this barrier would join us, he, as the sole person, would oppose us till the bitter end. We have no choice but to kill him. And I¡¯m the only one who can take on this dirty task.¡±

    Dane¡¯s eyes, no, his entire demeanor, showed that his resolve was set. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind.

    ¡°Still, you stand no chance. You could never beat him on your own!¡±

    Alvis knew it better than anyone else. He had just seen the terror that Gilsymbato had caused. No matter how strong Dane might have become, he was no match for Gilsymbato.

    ¡°Yet you still fought against him, didn¡¯t you? You knew about his strength but still fought him, am I right?!¡±

    ¡°B-But, this is because I¡­¡±

    ¡°You what? You think it¡¯s fine for you to risk your life, but as soon as someone else does it, it¡¯s irrational and suicidal. Just be honest. You still think that I¡¯m weak. That I¡¯m beneath you and someone you have to protect.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­¡± However, no words would leave Alvis¡¯ mouth and he couldn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna show you how strong I¡¯ve become. No one will ever think of me as weak again.¡±

    Alvis shook his head. He opened his mouth, cursing himself to say something, to stop him, yet he couldn¡¯t. The pain in Dane¡¯s voice was like poison, rendering him unmovable. Dane still couldn¡¯t forgive Alvis for not letting him fight by his side, yet Alvis could feel that the pain in his voice was even deeper rooted. It was something Dane had carried with him since his childhood.

    ¡°I will accept your challenge,¡± Gilsymbato said, his grin barely fitting on his face. ¡°However, it will be a duel and no one will come to save you.¡±

    ¡°I never expected anything else.¡±

    ¡°Dane, stop this madness already!¡± Sekki shouted, his voice cracking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight anymore. We are safe. Just stop, please..¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me, Sekki.¡±

    ¡°Game Master boy, create an arena befitting for my fight and make sure no one can interfere until there is a winner,¡± Gilsymbato said, talking to the sky.

    However, it only took a few seconds, and the Priest granted his wish. Just like in a quest, the environment changed and a colosseum in which gladiators fought appeared. Dane and Gilsymbato stood in the arena as everyone else was in the spectators¡¯ seats.

    ¡°Dane, no!¡±

    Alvis shouted one last time, but it was too late.

    Their death battle started.

 Chapter 104: Death Battle: Dane vs Gilsymbato!

    Chapter 104

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    The arena erupted in cheers as holographic spectators awaited the spectacle of a fight. Yet Alvis couldn¡¯t even move as he cursed himself for his incapability. He wanted it to stop, yet it was already too late.

    Dane and Gilsymbato faced off.

    Dane opened up his inventory and took out blood-stained gloves.

    ¡°These are the Iron Fists of Fury, the legendary item we received as a reward for completing a quest yesterday,¡± Sekki said as he saw the question marks on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°They increase every punch in a combo streak.¡±

    He opened up his system and showed the effects.

    Iron Fists of Fury (Legendary Gloves):

    Abilities:

    <ul>

    <li>

    Combo Streak: Each successful hit increases damage by 5% (stacking up to 50%) until an attack misses or the combo ends.

    </li>

    </ul>

    ¡°This item played a crucial role in defeating Hercules.¡±

    Alvis read the contents, and indeed, it seemed powerful, especially if used by someone like Dane. Still, his inwards wouldn¡¯t stop twisting.

    This won¡¯t be enough to beat Gilsymbato.

    ¡°What are you waiting for, giant boy?¡± Gilsymbato taunted as he just stood there with a smile on his face. He pointed his fist to his cheek, motioning Dane to do something. ¡°Here, I will even give you a free hit.¡±

    However, instead of falling for Gilsymbato¡¯s obvious provocations, Dane closed his eyes and took a deep breath in and out. Suddenly every hair on Alvis¡¯ body stood up as he felt the mana density around Dane increasing.

    He is channeling his mana and letting it flow through his body to strengthen it!

    Dane was using the same technique Alvis used in melee combat, yet judging by the pressure emitting from him, his efficiency was probably on the same level as Gilsymbato¡¯s.

    He really got way stronger.

    Even Alvis wasn¡¯t sure if he could take on the current Dane.

    Dane opened his eyes again, and with an intensity belonging to a predator, he stared at Gilsymbato. And in the next second, he stood right before him, his fist about to smash his face. Alvis couldn¡¯t even blink, as it seemed as if Dane had teleported himself right in front of Gilsymbato, yet Gilsymbato¡¯s smile wouldn¡¯t vanish as he prepared for the punch.

    However, the punch never came.

    Dane stopped his fist, grabbed it with his other hand, and used the full momentum of his spin to hit Gilsymbato with an unexpected elbow against his chin. Gilsymbato staggered back, his eyes wide as he coughed blood, but Dane wasn¡¯t done yet. He raised his leg and spun around his axis, kicking up the wind like a tornado, and with a power that would split the skull of a dragon, he kicked Gilsymbato against his temple.

    The impact sent Gilsymbato flying through the arena until he crashed into the wall. However, with debris and dust covering his body, he immediately stood up again, his smile only increasing in craziness.

    ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Gilsymbato shouted as blood ran down his face.

    Dane is able to deal serious damage!

    Yet the euphoria soon faded away as Alvis remembered that Gilsymbato wasn¡¯t even near his mana limit yet and that he would only increase in strength as the fight went on.

    Gilsymbato wiped away the blood on his face and lowered his stance. Then, with one flap of his mighty black wings, he raised at Dane, who awaited him in a traditional giant fu fighting stance.

    The SS-ranked calamity arrived with a super man punch, but Dane adjusted his body slightly to the right and grabbed Gilsymbato¡¯s arm, used his forward momentum against him, and overhead slammed him to the ground.

    However, Gilsymbato never reached the ground as he used his wings to create a gust of wind so strong it acted as an opposing force, and instead of crashing into the ground, he hovered right above it, lying in the air parallel to the ground. Gilsymbato flapped his wings once more and kicked Dane against his chin from beneath him, making him fly into the air. He followed up with another flap of his wings and pursued Dane in the air. With a speed Alvis¡¯ eyes could barely keep up with, Gilsymbato assaulted him with a barrage of strikes and kicks. Yet, Dane just parried everything, keeping up with this insane speed.

    They are in a league of their own.

    Dane stopped parrying for a second and kicked Gilsymbato away from him, making him land on the ground again. As soon as he landed, a surge of blood came out Dane¡¯s mouth, the kick that had sent him in the air showing its effects. However, he just wiped his mouth and focused back on his enemy.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Gilsymbato, now also on the ground, wiped the blood off his face and grinned.

    ¡°Ready to kick it up a gear?¡±

    An icy shiver ran down Alvis¡¯ spine as he noticed the mana density around Gilsymbato increasing as he absorbed more mana from the atmosphere. Yet instead of despairing, Dane¡¯s wide eyes sharpened even more and one could see a bit of slobber escaping his mouth as his concentration was at an all-time high.

    The tension in the atmosphere rose and Alvis could hardly breathe as the both of them just stared at each other. Then they slowly started walking towards each other. With every step they took, their speed increased and before anyone knew it, they sprinted at each other at full speed, ready to slice each other¡¯s throats.

    Their fists connected in a loud boom, and a merciless repartee started. Dane hit Gilsymbato in his lever and immediately followed up with a right hook. With every successful hit, his strength increased, yet the same could be said about Gilsymbato, who retaliated every punch. Blood sprayed in the air as the both of them fought like wild mana beasts.

    Gilsymbato dodged a punch against his solar plexus, leaving Dane open for a split second. He used this chance and smashed his fist into Dane¡¯s face. Dane¡¯s head was knocked back as if a cannon had hit him, but he slung it back into its rightful place, blood spilling out of his mouth. His instincts took over, and he spat his blood right into Gilsymbato¡¯s eyes. Gilsymbato tried to wipe it away to regain his vision, but this left him wide open.

    Dane gritted his teeth, stopped his mana flow, and directed all his mana into his fist. And then, with a power Alvis had never seen before, he punched Gilsymbato in his stomach. Purple flashes of mana erupted, with the impact blending everyone¡¯s view. Yet they still saw how Gilsymbato flew through the arena and once again crashed against its walls. He tried standing up again, but immediately fell back on his knees, coughing blood as his eyes trembled.

    ¡°What was that?¡± everyone wondered as they had never seen such a devastating punch before.

    ¡°Dane stopped his mana flow, the power that enabled him to keep up with Gilsymbato, and channeled all of it into his fist,¡± Hibea said, her special eyes glowing. ¡°The moment his punch connected, he released his mana and the slight delay of its transmission created a punch exponentially stronger. This paired with the ability of his gloves created an attack that seriously damaged Gilsymbato.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t trust his ears, yet he had seen it with his own eyes.

    Maybe with these punches, he really might have a chance.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to use this punch often, though,¡± Hibea said. ¡°They cost a lot of mana and harbor a great risk. If Gilsymbato were to attack whilst all his mana was gathered in one place, the rest of his body would be unguarded, and even a normal attack might kill him. If I would¡¯ve had to bet, I would say he can only use this attack two more times, before he runs out of mana.¡±

    Gilsymbato raised up again, the smile on his face regaining strength as he absorbed even more mana.

    ¡°Magnificent! This is what I call a fight.¡±

    This is the maximum amount of mana he can absorb before entering his true form.

    Alvis knew that because he was the one who pushed him beyond this threshold. However, that only meant that Dane would have to defeat him now and not prolong this fight any longer.

    Gilsymbato dashed at Dane, but his speed had increased so much even Dane couldn¡¯t react. He kicked him against his stomach and Dane flew through the arena. However, Gilsymbato followed and balled his mana-infused fist and hit Dane with a right hook accompanied by a left hook.

    Dane¡¯s head tumbled as the light in his eyes seemed to vanish, yet Gilsymbato just gave him an uppercut, sending him flying into the air. However, he didn¡¯t stop there and also flew into the air. He intertwined his fingers, balled them into a rock-like fist, and smashed it against Dane¡¯s scalp, making him crash down into the ground.

    The impact created a crater beneath Dane as he fell in and out of consciousness. But he stood up again, his entire body covered in blood as he searched for his opponent. Gilsymbato came flying from behind him with a punch, but Dane turned around and caught the attack with his palm. He used his other hand and went for Gilsymbato¡¯s neck and as soon as he had it, slammed him into the ground.

    Wanting to take advantage of this chance, Dane immediately followed up with another punch, yet Gilsymbato dodged it by flying back, resulting in Dane punching the ground and creating another crater.

    However, Gilsymbato saw an opening and used his superior speed to kick Dane using his knee and hitting his nose. Dane¡¯s head shot back, almost disconnecting from his neck, but Dane just gritted his teeth and grabbed stones from the crater he just created and sent them flying at Gilsymbato.

    Gilsymbato parried those stones with the penetrating power of a beam shot using his wings as a shield, but this was exactly what Dane wanted.

    ¡°Woaaaaaahhhhhh!¡±

    Dane shouted as he stopped his mana flow once again. He gathered all his mana in his arm and slammed Gilsymbato amidst his cover into the ground. Purple flashes sparked through the air and Gilsymbato coughed blood, his eyes widening in horror as he tried his best to hold on to consciousness.

    And this was when Dane went for the kill.

    Within an instant, he directed all his remaining mana into his fists and smashed it at Gilsymbato, who still lay on the ground, paralyzed. A loud boom thundered in everyone¡¯s ears and the mightiest purple flashes of the day erupted.

    Did he make it?

    Everyone held their breath as they awaited the outcome of this fateful duel.

    The air itself seemed to freeze. The battle-stained ground trembled. A deep hum, like an unseen frequency, vibrated through Alvis¡¯ bones. Then the smoke lifted, revealing how Gilsymbato parried Dane¡¯s fist.

    Veins of glowing purple light ran across Gilsymbato¡¯s skin, pulsating like a second heartbeat. His flesh bulged unnaturally, his bones twisting, reforming, breaking, and resetting in real-time. His red eyes burned away, replaced by endless, glowing purple voids.

    Please, no¡­.

    Gilsymbato had entered his true form.

    ¡°Never would I have thought that there would be another person in this school capable of drawing out my full strength,¡± Gilsymbato said, standing up, all his injuries from before healing. ¡°You are a true warrior, Dane.¡±

    Dane couldn¡¯t trust his eyes upon seeing Gilsymbato¡¯s transformation. Yet with no mana left in him, he could only accept his fate. Gilsymbato raised his fist and Dane just closed his eyes.

    Alvis¡¯ breath hitched. His feet refused to move. His lungs burned as he tried to scream, but his voice had already abandoned him.

    No. Not again. Not like this.

    His legs twitched, trying to sprint forward, ignoring the pain, ignoring all of his injuries, but the barrier held him back, forcing him to watch. He clawed at the invisible force, his nails scraping against nothing, like a helpless animal trapped in a cage.

    ¡°DAAAAAANNNEEEEE!¡±

    Dane locked eyes with Alvis, his eyes widening for a second. Blood spilled from his lips, his chest rising and falling in short, sharp bursts, as he moved his mouth, trying to say something.

    But his words never reached Alvis.

    Gilsymbato¡¯s fist tore through Dane¡¯s chest.

    The impact sounded like wet cloth being torn apart. A violent shudder rippled through Dane¡¯s body as the fist emerged from his back, coated in thick, dripping red. For a moment, Dane remained standing, blinking in confusion as if his body hadn¡¯t yet realized it was dead. Then his legs gave out. He collapsed to his knees, his own blood pooling beneath him. His breath hitched. His lips parted. And then the life vanished from his eyes.

    ¡°Sleep, oh mighty giant,¡± Gilsymbato said as he turned his back to his fallen opponent.

    Dane was dead.

 Chapter 105: The Devils Bargain

    Chapter 105

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°Dane!¡± Sekki shouted, his voice cracking in pain.

    He ran to the lifeless corpse of his friend, tears pouring down his face. Alvis heard them shout, he heard them cry, he heard their pain. He could see how Xing and Ulmi held back Diane, who wanted to avenge Dane.

    However, even though Alvis could see and hear all of this, it didn¡¯t reach his brain.

    Nothing entered his head as he just stood there.

    No, he wasn¡¯t standing¡ªhe was frozen, caught in some inescapable limbo between reality and the void. His legs didn¡¯t move. His chest didn¡¯t rise. His heart didn¡¯t beat.

    He just existed.

    Dane lay motionless, his blood expanding across the dirt, reaching outward as if trying to pull him back.

    But he wasn¡¯t coming back.

    Alvis¡¯ lips parted, but no sound came out. He tried to breathe, but his lungs refused. His fingers twitched at his sides, but his arm felt detached from his body, as if it belonged to someone else.

    Someone stronger.

    Someone who hadn¡¯t failed.

    His own breath felt foreign, like it belonged to someone else.

    Then realization began to whisper.

    A tiny, gnawing voice in the deepest part of his mind.

    Dane isn¡¯t moving.

    Dane isn¡¯t breathing.

    Dane isn¡¯t coming back.

    The ringing in his ears rose into a screeching wail.

    Dane is dead.

    Alvis¡¯ energy vanished, and he fell to the ground, this thought robbing him of his last strength.

    Dane is dead.

    Yet, this sentence wouldn¡¯t leave him alone. It possessed his entire being, filling the void in his heart with something far more dangerous.

    ¡°Die, die, die, die,¡­.¡± Alvis muttered as the dark energy within him rose.

    All he could see was one person. The sole person responsible for everything. For all his pain.

    ¡°Alvis¡­¡± Nero said, her gaze shifting from Alvis to Gilsymbato, the one who robbed Alvis of his best friend.

    Yet he wasn¡¯t the one Alvis¡¯ hatred was concentrated at.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I just die already?¡±

    The sole person responsible for everything; for all his pain. The person he hated the most. The one who should just die was no other than himself.

    Alvis smashed his head against the ground, almost cracking his skull open. He teared the ground, his nails and fingers breaking. His blood merged with the ground, forming chaotic lines as he tried to rip apart this world.

    ¡°Why am I so useless? Why does everything I do lead to the same outcome? Once again, I couldn¡¯t protect Dane. Even though I so desperately tried to keep him away from danger, he still died right before my eyes. What use does my intelligence have? What use does my strength have? What use does my rationality have if I still fail over and over again? Why can¡¯t I just succeed in the first try? Why do I always have to go through hell first just to achieve something so simple as keeping my friends alive? Is all I¡¯m good at dying and trying again? Is my death really my only worth? Then why the hell can¡¯t I just die already?¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Once again, Alvis smashed his head against the ground and this time blood spilled out from his forehead.

    ¡°H-Ha..Haha, I promised myself to live a life with no regrets. To live fully while staring down death. To live like a human. But how can I keep living in a world where my weakness caused the death of hundreds of people? How can I keep living in a world where my uselessness caused the death of my best friend? Can I even live like a normal human whilst carrying all the scars of failed pasts?¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, Lia, but I¡¯m still too weak to live a life of no regrets.

    Alvis raised his head and was about to smash it into the ground again, but suddenly two people held him back. As he shifted his gaze to the ones pulling at his body, he saw Nero and Chao.

    ¡°We can¡¯t give up yet!¡± Nero said, tears running down her eyes.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t like you, Alvis,¡± Chao shouted, his teary eyes filled with an intensity Alvis had never seen from him before. ¡°Do you think Dane would want you to just throw away your life?¡±

    They don¡¯t understand. Only if I die can I save them. Only if I die can I somehow atone for my sins.

    ¡°Think about the people who are still counting on you.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t move. Lia¡¯s face popped up in his head, together with the rest of the student council and his classmates. They were still alive. They still didn¡¯t give up.

    A rush of heat steamed up Alvis¡¯ body, and he started crying.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Dane! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡­. I couldn¡¯t protect you¡­¡±

    The hatred in his heart transformed into grief and sorrow, and the only way out for it was by crying. Alvis cried like a baby. Yet, whilst he was grieving on the ground, he could hear footsteps of someone approaching him.

    ¡°My, my, my, what a sight my eyes have arrived at. If this isn¡¯t my favorite underclassman, Alvis Silva.¡±

    Upon trembling eyes, Alvis raised his head, yet this wasn¡¯t even necessary as he already knew who this was.

    ¡°William!¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t act surprised now. You knew I would come. No, you invited me.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t respond, after all, he was right. It was a part of his plan, yet he didn¡¯t predict that his situation would end up like this.

    ¡°You knew we fourth years wanted to attack the student council today, and that¡¯s why you and your half giant friend went out to complete quests. You knew that Hercules and I only wanted to crush you two so to get us, the strongest and the leaders away from the rest of the student council, you decided it would be best to face us one on one somewhere else. This was your plan, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Once again, Alvis didn¡¯t respond. He had seen through everything.

    ¡°Well, I guess it worked somewhat. Your friend took out Hercules, but as I see now,¡± he said, looking at Dane¡¯s corpse with an amused smile, ¡°they already met again on the other side, haha.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disrespect Dane!¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± William asked, still laughing. ¡°What do you want to do? In your current condition, killing you won¡¯t even be fun.¡±

    Alvis clenched his bloody fist, yet this was all his strength allowed him to do.

    ¡°Let me tell you a secret,¡± William said, a bone chilling smile etched on his face. ¡°You might think that you kept us away from the rest to give your team a better chance of survival. But what if I told you it was the opposite?¡±

    ¡°W-What?¡±

    ¡°You think you kept us away, but in reality, we kept you and your friend away. Now Jasmine can do whatever she wants.¡±

    ¡°Jasmine?¡± Alvis said, as he remembered their conversation in the library. He knew she was strong, but she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would take part in the killing.

    ¡°Jasmine will lead the rest of the fourth years and annihilate the student council. She won¡¯t even spare your little girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. Even I was surprised when Jasmine proposed to lead the attack on the student council, as she normally never takes part in my plans. But now that Jasmine decided to move, there is no one who can save them.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ brain spun as he couldn¡¯t accept it, yet he couldn¡¯t worry about Lia and the rest, as his own life was now in immediate danger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked enough. Time to put an end to this,¡± William said, as his killing intent rose. Wind gathered around his palm, morphing into a deadly arrow. ¡°This is what you get for defying me.¡±

    Alvis wanted to move, no he had to move. But he couldn¡¯t. His injuries, his missing arm, the pain, his brain damage, his empty mana core ¡ª they wouldn¡¯t let him move.

    However, as the wind arrow made its way to its target, an earth wall erupted. In the next second, Nero and Hibea dragged Alvis away to security.

    ¡°You¡¯ve fought enough. We will take care of the rest.¡±

    Chao¡¯s earth wall immediately crumbled, yet the weakened attack only grazed his shoulder, making him bleed just a bit. However, Diane and Xing joined the battle, ready to take on William together with Chao.

    ¡°Nero, Hibea, I¡¯m counting on you. Take Alvis away,¡± Chao shouted, as his bleeding shoulder slowly healed because of his Ashen Cloak. With trembling legs, he turned his attention to William, yet his eyes weren¡¯t wavering.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ they don¡¯t stand a chance. William, William, he will kill them!¡± Alvis shouted as his body got carried away.

    ¡°You want to run away?¡±

    This was all Alvis could hear and as he turned his head, he saw how wind blades slashed Chao, Diane and Xing.

    ¡°No, please, no¡­¡±

    However, Chao and the rest didn¡¯t run away. With blood running down his small body, the fragile and timid Chao stood up again.

    ¡°W-We can¡¯t just rely on Alvis. We have to take some of the heavy burden he is carrying. We will fight,¡­ we will fight even if this means death!¡±

    Please, no. I don¡¯t want you to die. Not you too.

    ¡°Move, damned body, move!¡± Alvis shouted, cursing himself. ¡°Why am I so weak? If I don¡¯t fight now, they will die. My friends will die because of my incompetence!¡±

    ¡°You want to fight, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Suddenly, Hibea whispered these words into his ear. At first, her voice was soft, almost comforting. But as he looked her in the face, every hair of his stood up as his instincts warned him about something evil. Her usual smile had turned into a psychopathic smile belonging to none other than a great demon. Common sense told Alvis to stay away from her, to flee as fast as possible, yet he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered.

    She stopped, her entire demeanor changing. Her crimson eye shone in a dark light, her demon side taking over.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a way that will let you continue fighting.¡±

 Chapter 106: Bound in Blood

    Chapter 106

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°Drink my blood,¡± Hibea said, no traces of jester in her voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Alvis couldn¡¯t quite catch on, yet Hibea didn¡¯t repeat herself, making Alvis realize she wasn¡¯t joking.

    ¡°Hibea, stop this nonsense,¡± Nero said, her eyebrows furred. ¡°Our job is to bring him to safety.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his own will. All I do is allow him to do what he wants to do.¡±

    ¡°I said cut the nonsense! Alvis has fought enough, we can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hibea is right, Nero. It¡¯s my decision,¡± Alvis said, his voice steady as he made up his mind. ¡°I will do whatever it takes to protect the people I care for.¡±

    Upon hearing his answer, Hibea¡¯s insane smile flashed up even more. She let go of Alvis, almost making him fall if Nero hadn¡¯t caught him at the last second. Hibea opened her palm and used the nails of her other hand to cut open a stream of blood, not even wincing as blood dripped down her hand.

    ¡°Drink this.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t leave the potential source of power, its flow whispering to him like a devil. Still, the last sense of rationality left in his mind urged him to ask one question.

    ¡°What will happen to me if I do?¡±

    Hibea didn¡¯t answer. However, after a few seconds, a low chuckle escaped her mouth. With every second it grew louder, more sinister, until it was a horrific laughter. Her lips curled up even more, and she spread her arms in a theatrical madness, her eyes eerily similar to that of a certain insane priest.

    ¡°You will become my puppet. I will give you my strength and lead you to your goals.¡±

    ¡°Your puppet?¡±

    ¡°Alvis, don¡¯t even consider it! Blood magic and puppet master magic always have severe side effects and are frowned upon even on the Demon Continent.¡±

    ¡°Hibea, if I drink your blood, will I be able to fight even with my injuries and my empty mana core?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will kindle your mana with my blood, and you won¡¯t feel anything once you are under my control.¡±

    This was all Alvis needed to know.

    He took her hand, thus accepting her offer.

    Alvis drank her blood.

    As soon as her blood entered his body, he felt as if a foreign power invaded him trying to take over. His body battled, his cells fought, yet they couldn¡¯t stop this power. The power spread throughout his entire body, reaching every nerve of his, and also his mana core. It entered it and set it ablaze. His mana raged, fusing with the foreign power, slowly but surely becoming one. And as this happened, his consciousness faded away, and he became a spectator in his own body.

    ¡°Good, you can rest now.¡±

    CHAO¡¯S POV

    ¡°Earth Wall,¡± I shouted, yet the second it erupted, it broke down again as a wind slash obliterated it.

    My poorly built earth wall couldn¡¯t even stop the attack and before I knew it, I was hit once again.

    ¡°Ah-ha..ha,¡± I tried my best to breathe, but every inhale burned and every exhale felt as if I was giving away my last strength.

    Blood soaked my body, even the Ashen Cloak not able to keep up with all the injuries. It couldn¡¯t have been more than two minutes since the fight had started, yet it felt as if I had been in a torture chamber for at least a month.

    A dwarf never fights a battle he can¡¯t win.

    My father¡¯s voice echoed in my head, urging me to run away, to get myself to safety. If I died now, all the effort, all the work, and money they put into my education would be for naught. Someone as weak as me shouldn¡¯t even enter a fight to begin with. What if they hit my head, causing ever-lasting brain damage? I wouldn¡¯t be able to perform at the highest level anymore and my grades would suffer. What if I endure injuries even the best healers couldn¡¯t heal? I would be a cripple for the rest of my life, damaging my family¡¯s legacy. What if¡­ What if¡­. What if¡­

    Alvis kept fighting while carrying an even bigger burden.

    Chao¡¯s legs trembled, blood spilling out its cuts, as the weight they had to carry increased with him standing up again. The voices in his head begged him to flee, yet he rejected every single one of them.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    I will do what I want to do with no one pushing their agendas on me!

    His mana was low, Diane and Xing could barely stand, but their enemy was still full of life.

    Think, Chao, Think! What can someone like me, a weak coward, do in this situation? Think!

    ¡°I¡¯m sick of dealing with you,¡± William said, his signature smile fading away. He raised both his arms, manifesting an avalanche of wind arrows next to him, only waiting for his command. ¡°Die.¡±

    ¡°Earth Wall!¡± I shouted, forcing out the last bits of mana stored in my mana core.

    Several earth walls erupted, yet I placed them all right in front of William, trapping him in a circle of walls.

    This is my last gamble.

    The walls crumbled within seconds, but I already started sprinting towards my enemy. With the walls now vanished, his vision returned, yet the second he thought he saw me I threw my Ashen Cloak at him, disturbing his vision if even for only one more second. My body rebelled and my mana core screamed, still I gritted my teeth and forced mana into my legs. It felt as if a giant had pushed me from behind as my newly gained speed brought me right into William¡¯s blind spot.

    He couldn¡¯t react as my sudden speed caught him off guard. And I used this chance. With the very last crumbs of mana in my core, I created an earth knife and aimed straight for his heart.

    Please!

    However, my knife never reached him. A blast of wind hurled me away, making me crash into the ground several meters away from him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really thought this would work?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t even respond, as all the pain signals tormented my brain. The passive healing abilities of my Ashen Cloak were the only thing that kept me moving, but now without it, my fate was sealed.

    I will die.

    William approached me with slow steps, like an executioner who was about to behead his victim. My father¡¯s voice kept shouting at me, cursing me for my incompetence, cursing me for my defiance, cursing me for my decision. Yet somehow his words didn¡¯t hurt.

    At last, I did what I wanted to do.

    I closed my eyes, waiting for my sure death, but a loud boom made me open my eyes again. William, who had been only a few meters away from me, crashed into a building as someone had attacked him.

    But who?

    ¡°So you finally grew the balls to face me?¡± William shouted, a weird grin on his face.

    My eyes followed his and arrived at the person I fought so hard to protect.

    ¡°Alvis?¡±

    Lonesome he stood there, his white hair making it impossible to confuse him. Ragged in worse injuries than mine and with one of his arms missing, it should be impossible for him to even move, so how did he get here?

    However, as I stared into his eyes, an icy shiver ran down my spine.

    His trademark greyish eyes were always filled with deep purpose, as if he saw something no one else saw. But even when he smiled, there were traces of sorrow confined in these eyes one couldn¡¯t ignore. If one didn¡¯t know him, he seemed unreachable, his eyes never truly in the presence. Yet, if one knew him, he was even more unreachable, as no one truly knew what was hidden behind those eyes.

    Yet, as I gazed upon his eyes now, I saw nothing. Every sign of life had abandoned his eyes.

    ¡°Huh?¡± William said, his smile, all his excitement slowly fading away.

    He flicked his wrist and three wind arrows attacked Alvis, but all he did was create an earth wall I could only dream of creating stopping William¡¯s attack. Yet his expression, his eyes, didn¡¯t change. As William saw this, he just clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I get it now. You¡¯re just a puppet. How pathetic. You sold yourself for power and the one leading you is no other than this girl.¡±

    His eyes wandered to the one standing behind Alvis.

    Hibea.

    Alvis became a puppet?

    I couldn¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t know what was going on. Still, Hibea¡¯s smile was hard to miss.

    ¡°Bingo,¡± she said, confirming William¡¯s theory.

    ¡°I knew something was wrong with you. Since I arrived here, you were the one I was most wary of. But this was only because you reminded me of Jasmine. You too are half human, half demon, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    However, upon hearing her answer, William just started laughing.

    ¡°Still, you aren¡¯t like Jasmine. You¡¯re just a failed product. You weren¡¯t born with a human brain. That¡¯s why you have to rely on others using your puppet master magic.¡±

    Hibea¡¯s smile never wavered. If anything, it grew wider. Something about William¡¯s disgust delighted her.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll deny that?¡± she asked, her voice laced with amusement. ¡°I am a failure.¡±

    She spread her arms, almost in a mockery of William¡¯s scorn, as if welcoming the insult.

    ¡°My human father bought a demon slave, bred children with her, and expected to create a prodigy. A half-human, half-demon with a human brain, the best of both worlds. He thought he could manufacture the strongest mage in existence.¡±

    She giggled, a high, breathy sound, the laughter of someone who had long since stopped caring about sanity.

    ¡°But humans don¡¯t always get what they want,¡± she continued. ¡°My siblings? They were just experiments. Some of them lived, most of them didn¡¯t. And me? I was born broken.¡°

    She tapped her temple, her two different colored eyes shimmering with something unreadable.

    ¡°I was supposed to have a human¡¯s intelligence and a demon¡¯s magic. But I was born with a demon brain instead.¡±

    Her voice dipped into a mock whisper.

    ¡°And do you know what that means, William?¡±

    William¡¯s lips curled, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    Hibea took a slow step forward, her eyes locked onto his, the predator closing in.

    ¡°It means I¡¯m a failure, hahaha. My father deemed me useless because I couldn¡¯t be molded into what he wanted. But he was wrong. Because I found something far better than what he hoped for.¡±

    She gestured toward Alvis, still standing motionless like a puppet on invisible strings.

    ¡°I created my own power. My eyes can see ambient mana, its flow, its weaknesses. That¡¯s how my mother¡¯s demon tribe used to heal people. But I don¡¯t waste it on healing.¡±

    Her grin split wider, eyes flashing.

    ¡°I use it to control.¡°

    She let the word hang in the air, the weight of it pressing down on all who listened.

    ¡°My blood is like a parasite. Once it enters your system, you¡¯re mine. I don¡¯t just take control¡ªI take over completely. I can shift your mana, rewire your body, and make you stronger than you ever were. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve done to Alvis. He¡¯s a better version of himself now. More obedient. More efficient. No useless emotions to slow him down.¡°

    Her voice lowered to a whisper, filled with childlike wonder.

    ¡°Ahh~, I¡¯ve never controlled someone with a human brain before. So this is how it would feel like if I wasn¡¯t a failure,¡± she said, everything about her screaming that she was a psychopath. ¡°What a shame. He doesn¡¯t even know what he is capable of. He doesn¡¯t use his human brain to the fullest extent and limits himself because he doesn¡¯t even know what he can do. But don¡¯t worry Alvis, I will show you. I will show you your true potential.¡±

 Chapter 107: The Strings of Madness

    Chapter 107

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    CHAO¡¯S POV

    I knew it. I should¡¯ve never trusted Hibea. She suddenly joined our team yesterday and even Alvis didn¡¯t know her reason. Still, he accepted her into our group and so did I.

    This was a mistake.

    Without a shadow of a doubt, Hibea was insane.

    ¡°You¡¯re rotten to the core,¡± William said, half laughing and half disgusted. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will crush you together with your puppet.¡±

    Hibea nodded with an enthusiastic grin on her face.

    ¡°Please try your best. Else it won¡¯t even be fun.¡±

    ¡°Keep that smile of yours. It gives me extra motivation.¡±

    William¡¯s blue eyes turned cold and the killing intent emitting from him made it hard to breathe. However, unfaced by any of that, Alvis faced him, his eyes even colder than William¡¯s.

    Their fight was about to begin.

    William raised both his arms in front of his chest as if directing a cord and in the next second, Alvis¡¯ feet left the ground. Wind raised him high into the air and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    His opponent, not satisfied yet, opened his palm, and wind torrents gathered on it. They morphed, devouring each other to get stronger, creating a small tornado that danced in his palm. However, as soon as he let go of it, the force of nature sucked up everything in its distance, exponentially growing. And before I knew it, it had already reached the heights of a small building. Wind slashes circled within it, dismantling everything that got caught up in this monstrosity.

    He just toyed with us. If he wanted to, he could¡¯ve killed us within seconds. This sadist!

    Yet, I couldn¡¯t even be mad right now, as my life was on the line. The tornado pulled me towards it like a magnet and there was little I or anyone else present could do to avoid it. However, before my body got sucked up and destroyed by the tornado, earth shackles formed around my wrists and ankles, binding me to the ground. My eyes widened, and I looked at the others, only to see that the same happened to them.

    Alvis saved us once again.

    However, he couldn¡¯t save himself. Still, hovering in the air, there was nothing he could do to avoid the tornado. As soon as Alvis was in its domain, it consumed him like a predator would its prey.

    My heart sank as Alvis vanished from my vision. Still, my brain couldn¡¯t believe it.

    There was no way he died.

    As if answering my thoughts, the tornado vanished, revealing a completely unharmed Alvis. Like a descending angel, he landed on the ground, his superiority clear for everyone to see.

    How did he do that?

    Within a second, he dissolved the raging tornado, not even dirtying his clothes. My eyes wandered to William only to see him gritting his teeth, holding in a mixture of emotions.

    Somehow, it was a pleasant sight.

    ¡°You¡¯re beyond insane.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Hibea asked, yet her disturbing smile made it obvious she knew what he was referring to.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act stupid. You countered my tornado by letting him create one with the same strength, speed, and rotation as mine, but in the opposite direction. If his tornado had been a bit weaker or stronger, faster or slower, or had a different rotation, our tornados would¡¯ve merged and gotten even stronger. They would¡¯ve torn him apart in mere seconds. No sane person could perform something so risky.¡±

    Hearing William¡¯s explanation made my inwards twist and just looking at Hibea was enough to make my blood boil. She had put Alvis¡¯ life on the line for an almost impossible stunt without even blinking an eye. No, she was even smiling!

    ¡°I just had to try it,¡± she said, her voice dripping with childlike excitement. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t hold back. Only someone with a human brain is capable of such a feat. You can¡¯t blame me for trying it out.¡±

    Her words were filled with a conviction that made one think she was innocent, yet this discrepancy between reality made everything even more disturbing.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to attack. Please, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t die immediately.¡±

    ¡°The fact that you¡¯re serious makes me sick.¡±

    ¡°Seismic Lockdown.¡±

    Hibea and Alvis simultaneously uttered this spell. William barely had time to react before his knees hit the ground. His ribs creaked under the sudden weight pressing into his body, the very air around him turning into an invisible iron cage. A crack spider webbed across the stone beneath him as if the earth itself had decided to swallow him whole.

    Since when can Alvis use gravity magic?

    ¡°Let¡¯s try this out,¡± Hibea said, and giving will to her imagination, Alvis created a tornado even bigger than William¡¯s. However, they weren¡¯t done yet. ¡°Let¡¯s add some spice to it.¡±

    Alvis snapped his finger, and a flame manifested. It feasted on the tornado¡¯s oxygen, turning it into a fire tornado. Its valor increased with every passing second becoming a natural disaster.

    ¡°If you use your wind magic to counter it, the tornado will only grow in strength. However, if you do nothing, you just melt to death. Oh, of course, you can try to run away, but I don¡¯t think this is possible because of the gravity spell I¡¯ve put on you. So show me what you¡¯ll do!¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    William grimaced, the cold sweat forming on his head immediately vaporizing.

    ¡°Oh no, wait, I got an even better idea.¡±

    Suddenly lighting bolts terrorized the air, feeding the tornado with even more strength. Now it was a lighting-fire tornado that grew stronger with each second.

    ¡°If lightning is added, the flames ionize the air, creating plasma arcs that bounce inside the tornado. This turns the storm into a massive electromagnetic inferno that burns and electrocutes everything inside. Hahaha, can you defend against this?¡±

    The air howled as the inferno raged, its heat so intense that the very ground beneath it cracked and splintered. The flames roared like a living beast, devouring the oxygen in massive gulps. Sparks of plasma danced inside, crackling in chaotic arcs, sending flashes of blinding blue light that burned into the retinas of anyone who dared to look too long. The ground vibrated with raw power as the smell of charred earth and melted stone filled the battlefield.

    The insane girl only laughed, yet the might of the tornado now also became a threat to us. The immeasurable heat melted the earth shackles that had protected us from the earlier tornado. However, as soon as those shackles almost vanished, new ones appeared. They were even sturdier and the second they started melting, they renewed themselves. Right beneath them was cold water protecting my wrists and ankles so that they didn¡¯t burn.

    How does Alvis maintain so many spells at once? Is this his true potential Hibea talked about?

    My brain focused back on the present as the tornado caught William, who couldn¡¯t move.

    This is his end.

    However, after a few seconds, the raging lighting-fire tornado vanished. I couldn¡¯t even catch my breath as I saw William riddled with brand wounds, his artificial smile nowhere to be seen. Yet even though blood dripped down his entire body, he was still alive. He survived this sure-death attack.

    Seeing that, Hibea¡¯s eyes widened in happiness.

    ¡°Yes, amazing. You created a vacuum to extinguish the tornado and the fire. However, this would still leave the plasma tempest as it is ionized gas, which can even exist in a vacuum. Still, removing air was your best choice, because without enough particles to conduct through, the electrical discharges would weaken, and the plasma would eventually disperse. So within this small time frame, you had to endure the attack, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re so injured now. Still, you¡¯re alive!¡±

    I heard her words and also understood her explanation, but arriving at this same conclusion within mere seconds and this with your life on the line¡­ William is a genius. Because of his blessing, he could control the wind, which made one forget that William also was a human.

    Still, in a battle of geniuses, Alvis had the upper hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. You shitty failed product.¡±

    William burned with rage and moved despite the gravity spell. He raised both his arms high into the air as if summoning a celestial power. The sky darkened as dozens of wind torrents spiraled toward William, molding together into something monstrous. Air compressed, bending into the shape of a towering, ethereal colossus. A monster that would make a giant look like a dwarf towered behind William, a wind scythe in its hands. Its hollow eyes pulsed with storm light, and its scythe, pure condensed air, let out a sharp, humming keen.

    Even the very air itself twisted in its presence.

    However, upon seeing that, Hibea just laughed.

    A deafening crack split the air. In an instant, the battlefield turned to ice. The temperature plummeted, frost racing across the ground like creeping veins. William¡¯s wind construct wavered, the sudden shift throwing its balance into chaos.

    Then, just as suddenly, a wave of unbearable heat erupted, shattering the ice with an ear-splitting explosion.

    William stumbled back, eyes wide, his creation unraveling into formless gusts.

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±

    My brain caught on to what Hibea did, yet I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    She let Alvis super-cool the air and instantly reheated it. Wind magic depends on airflow, but sudden temperature shifts disrupt the atmospheric balance, making wind spells unstable or uncontrollable.

    Within an instant, she had destroyed William¡¯s strongest attack.

    However, Hibea wasn¡¯t done yet and within the blink of an eye, lighting chains wrapped themselves around William. Constant electric shocks made his body tremble, yet he still fought to break free of the chains. But it was in vain. As soon as he got rid of some chains, new ones appeared, shocking him even stronger than the ones before.

    ¡°Water Prison,¡± Hibea and Alvis muttered simultaneously.

    A water orb drowned and imprisoned William. The water only increased the electric shocks William received. His body convulsed violently, his muscles betraying him as the lightning wracked through his nerves. His jaw clenched so tight his teeth cracked, his throat raw from a scream that couldn¡¯t escape the suffocating water. The more he struggled, the more his body burned. However, the water orb was just deep enough so that if he struggled hard enough, he could catch a breath.

    It was pure torture.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡ª¡± he shouted as his head was barely out of the water. Yet it got sucked right back into it. ¡°You¡¯re just a fake---¡± William gasped for air, but the water prison swallowed him whole once more. His body screamed, nerves fried by the lightning that coiled around him like a serpent. ¡°--- worse version of Jasmine---¡±... ¡°kill--¡±¡­. ¡°all your friends are already dead¡ª¡±¡­

    William struggled and fought, but with every passing second, his body moved less and less. And then it stopped moving completely.

    ¡°Huh? What? Don¡¯t tell me he is dead already?¡±

    Hibea released the spell only to see William lying on the ground, all life having vanished from his eyes.

    ¡°I guess I overdid it. Even though there is still some of my blood left in his body, it¡¯s already over. How boring.¡±

    For the first time, Hibea¡¯s smile vanished.

    However, my eyes couldn¡¯t leave William¡¯s corpse.

    Hibea killed him. No,¡­ Alvis did.

    ALVIS¡¯ POV

    Alvis regained control over his body and only stood still.

    [You received 100 coins for killing a person!]

    [Experience is awarded for killing an S-ranked enemy!]

    [You received 3 ability points!]

    The system¡¯s notification flooded his mind, but he perceived nothing of it.

    He had seen everything, felt everything, as Hibea used him to kill William. He knew he should feel sickened. The way William struggled. The way he clawed at the water, the way his body twitched under the electricity, the way his life was snuffed out, inch by inch. Alvis¡¯ skin started itching as disgust built up within him.

    Alvis had broken the sole rule Lia put on their teams. He killed another student.

    However, the reason he felt disgusted wasn¡¯t because of what Hibea did. It wasn¡¯t even because he had broken their rule. It was because all these actions of cruelty did nothing to him. He couldn¡¯t care less about how someone like William died. Even if he was the one who did it.

    He had seen two hundred people being annihilated because of him. He had seen his best friend die right before his eyes without being able to do anything.

    The Alvis right now couldn¡¯t care less about William¡¯s death.

    ¡°My blood is still in your body, and that¡¯s why you can still move. But its effects won¡¯t last long and when the time is up, you will feel all the pain you felt before and probably ten times harder.¡±

    Hibea¡¯s words didn¡¯t even register in his head, as there was only one thought occupying it.

    I have to go to Lia.

    Without even checking on Chao and the others, Alvis started running towards the student council building. William didn¡¯t stop mentioning how Hibea was just a fake and a failed product and how Jasmine was a success. If this was really true, then Jasmine was a demon with a human brain. In other words, she was as strong as him whilst under the control of Hibea. Maybe even stronger.

    Please, still be alive Lia.

    However, his enhanced senses picked up the smell of blood and he saw smoke building up in the distance. Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    The scent of blood thickened, clinging to his skin like rot. Smoke curled in the air, black and suffocating. His heartbeat quickened. Every instinct in his body screamed at him to hurry up.

    Then he rounded the corner.

    The student council building was on fire.

    ¡°Lia!¡±

    His mind blanked. His feet moved before he could think, before he could breathe. Before, he could accept what he was seeing.

    Alvis immediately entered the building, but what he then saw gave him the finishing blow.

 Chapter 108: Guardian

    Chapter 108

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    Let¡¯s rewind time a bit.

    MAYA¡¯S POV shortly after Alvis and the others left to do the quests

    ¡°All right, this is enough. Let¡¯s move on to the next section,¡± I said, coordinating my team members.

    ¡°This building already looks like a real fortress,¡± Erema said in awe as she stared at the building we had spent so much time in. ¡°Lia¡¯s plant magic is a gift from god.¡±

    Everyone, including me, just nodded. Massive roots and trees had turned the modern building into an ancient castle seemingly protected by the Mana Forest itself. The roots circled around the ground, sealing every entry that the enemy might have wanted to use. On top of the building were rows we could stand on and fire attacks at the invaders without them being able to harm us. Like planned, we would turn this battle into a siege.

    ¡°Come on, hurry up. We still aren¡¯t finished with our preparations.¡±

    Erema, Rina, Mei, and Kumi followed behind me as we all spared one last glance at Lia, who erupted another gigantic trunk. However, right before we went into the building, a horde of people entered my peripheral vision. When I turned my head, something even worse than what I had expected greeted me.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± Mei mumbled as she too noticed the flood of people approaching us. ¡°These aren¡¯t the fourth years.¡±

    Mei was right. The unexpected visitors were comparable in number to the fourth-years, yet they couldn¡¯t have been more different. Meek and limping, with faces haunted by despair, a mix of first to third years, most of them human, but also some dwarves and elves, came closer. The only thing they all seemed to have in common was the fear deeply engraved in their hearts.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, forcing them to stop. Even if they might appear weak, they might be a bait by the enemy to let our guards down.

    They winced, my harsh voice and stern stare terrifying them. But I¡¯ve long accepted to play this role. However, none of them answered as if their mouths were sealed by a power beyond their control, but this made them even more suspicious.

    ¡°Answer my question,¡± I commanded, this time even more forcefully. Yet it had the opposite effect and made them take a few steps back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°They are scared, Maya.¡±

    Lia¡¯s soft voice entered my ears and as I turned around, I saw her standing right next to me. Her emerald eyes filled with compassion gazed upon the group before she spoke up once more.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    It was as if Lia¡¯s words carried a spell that released them from the shackles of fear that didn¡¯t let them speak.

    ¡°U-hm, we need help,¡± a human girl, probably a first-year said. ¡°As you can see we are all weak. We have nothing going for us and that¡¯s why no one wanted to let us into their team. They said we would just be a burden and¡­ they are right. But because of the new rule the priest introduced today, everyone became way more aggressive. They are all fighting, searching for people to kill so that they can save their own lives. Students like us without a team and too weak to fight on our own have become the number one target. Please, you are our last hope. We heard that the student council formed a team and that everyone who wanted to join could do so. Please, let us in. If we stay outside any longer they will surely find us and kill us.¡±

    Her desperate plea touched my heart and everything she said made perfect sense, but that was all the more reason my brain rebelled.

    This could be a trap.

    Their number, their weakness, their timing, their perfect reasoning, it all seemed off.

    ¡°Of course, we will help you,--¡±

    ¡°Wait, Lia. This might be a trap.¡±

    Lia¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at me in confusion, yet this wouldn¡¯t make me change my mind.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Think about it. How come they all suddenly appear right before our battle against the fourth years? If we take them in, they will only become more people we will have to protect, which no matter how you see it is a disadvantage. And because they are all weak, they won¡¯t even be able to help us in the fight.¡±

    I tried to keep my arguments as short and logical as possible, even though this might have made me seem even colder. There were even more things that made my gut twist. How come most of them were human? The human fraction had all the food supplies, so taking care of some weaker human students wouldn¡¯t even be a problem for them. Still, they abandoned them. What if Charles did it on purpose, his goal being to give the dead weight to us so we lose the battle against the fourth years? Someone like Charles would definitively do something like that. Yet I still didn¡¯t mention it as an argument, as this might have been just my paranoia speaking.

    Lia didn¡¯t answer right away. She stared at the students whilst being deeply in thought, yet after a few seconds, her eyes lit up. I didn¡¯t even have to hear her answer to know what she would say.

    ¡°I will still take them in,¡± she said, her emerald eyes as bright as shooting stars. ¡°That¡¯s the sole reason we created the student council team. To protect those who didn¡¯t want to participate in this insane game. No matter their race, no matter if they were strong or weak, if they wanted to put an end to this madness, we would let them join our side. What use does my strength have if I can¡¯t protect people who need help?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing her words, even my rational brain refusing to retort.

    This is just the way she is.

    It was because of her over-caring nature, her unyielding desire to live up to her ideals, that she pulled people into her ban. It was because of her character that I just had to support her.

    It was also the reason we became friends.

    I still remember it vividly.

    Back when school had just started, and we were all first years, I had no friends. Not that it surprised me. Someone like me, serious by the book, and uninterested in the usual teenage nonsense, didn¡¯t exactly fit in. My childhood friend Sekki always teased me about my lack of social skills, but I never cared. Gossip, drama, pointless chatter, I wanted no part of it.

    So, I built a wall. And that wall left me alone.

    But everything changed when I joined the student council.

    I had been part of the council in middle school, so naturally, I joined it again. Back then, Fiona¡¯s older sister, Leona, was the president, and William was her vice. Out of all the first years, only two of us made it in.

    Me. And Lia.

    At first, I thought she was just another popular girl. The kind who had the world at her feet, effortlessly collecting friends wherever she went. She was the last person I wanted to be around. And yet, because we were the only first years, Leona paired us together constantly.

    Avoiding her became impossible.

    I tried to keep my distance, responding to her with short, clipped answers. But as time passed, I started to understand why people gravitated toward her. Lia wasn¡¯t just friendly, she was kind in a way that felt real. She never talked down to people, never faked her smiles. When she listened, she truly listened.

    It was infuriating.

    And yet, before I knew it, I found myself waiting for our next student council task, secretly looking forward to seeing her.

    Not everyone was happy about that.

    Lia had a close-knit group of friends, and to them, I was an outsider. A cold, boring girl who had nothing in common with her. They couldn¡¯t understand why Lia spent so much time with me. Maybe they felt threatened. Maybe they just didn¡¯t like me. Either way, they made their opinions clear.

    I overheard them talking once. Whispered words behind my back.

    ¡°She¡¯s so dull. Why does Lia waste her time with her?¡±

    ¡°She probably forced her way in. She¡¯s always with her now. What a leech.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t surprised. It was childish. Predictable, even. Just befitting their age. So I ignored it.

    But Lia didn¡¯t.

    I¡¯ll never forget the way she stormed into the room that day, her emerald eyes blazing with anger.

    ¡°How dare you?¡± she had snapped at them. ¡°You don¡¯t even know Maya. How can you talk about her like that?¡±

    They stammered, caught off guard. I just stared.

    And then I laughed.

    It was ridiculous. So clich¨¦. Who actually stood up for someone like that? Who got angry for someone else¡¯s sake? Good-hearted people like that shouldn¡¯t exist.

    And yet Lia did.

    At that moment, I decided.

    I would stay by her side. No matter what.

    I wanted to protect her so that a good-hearted person like her would never change, even when faced with the cruelty of this world.

    ¡°I just wanted to point out the risks. I never thought that you would abandon them, Lia,¡± I said, still smiling. However, my brain now had to adapt to the new situation. It had to make Lia¡¯s ideals come true. ¡°Follow me. I will show you what you¡¯ll do.¡±

    Albeit hesitantly, the group of students followed my lead. Before that, they all thanked Lia for her kindness.

    We entered the building and immediately headed for the top.

    ¡°Oh, Maya and--- wait, why are there so many people with you?¡±

    Upon reaching the top, Kris and his teammates, who were responsible for preparing our fortress from within, greeted us. I quickly explained our new situation and even though some of Kris¡¯ team members hesitated, they all accepted. It didn¡¯t take long to finish the rest of our preparations and assign everyone to a job.

    And then the time came.

    As we all stood on top of our fortress and gazed into the distance, a group of students approached us. They numbered about fifty, yet the one who made cold sweat form on my palm was the one leading them.

    Even before I saw her, I felt her presence, an unnatural stillness in the air, like the world itself was holding its breath. Her long onyx-like black hair swayed in the air and, with every graceful step she took, it felt as if she radiated celestial powers. Her scarlet eyes shone like the glimmers of fire and her aura alone was enough for everyone to know that they were outmatched.

    Approaching them was no other than this school¡¯s strongest student.

    It was Jasmine.

 Chapter 109: A Promise to Protect

    Chapter 109

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ¡°They are here.¡±

    Around fifty fourth-year students led by Jasmine made their way to our fortress aiming to take our lives. I gritted my teeth, trying to stop my body from trembling. I couldn¡¯t show weakness.

    ¡°Everything will be alright,¡± Lia said, noticing, no, feeling the uneasiness that spread within our ranks. She addressed everyone with a calm smile, her confidence like a cure to the disease called despair. ¡°We will survive.¡±

    ¡°YEAHHHH!¡± Kris shouted, seizing the opportunity to boost the morale, and everyone immediately followed up, creating a powerful statement

    Yes, we will survive.

    Unfazed by our battle cry, Jasmine kept leading the way. But then she stopped.

    The students behind her had already realized the difficulty of reaching us upon laying eyes on the massive plants and roots fortifying the building. Confusion spread through their ranks as they wondered about how to go about it.

    ¡°Everyone with a fire affinity step forward,¡± Jasmine commanded, her low voice somehow even reaching us here on top of the building. The fourth-years complied and sixteen people now stood next to Jasmine. With a face I couldn¡¯t read, she just pointed at us and said, ¡°Burn them down.¡±

    A shiver ran down my spine as Jasmine¡¯s words reached my ears. The fire mages grinned as each of them conjured a massive fireball. The temperature skyrocketed as they fused and made their way to our forest-like fortress. Their attacks connected in a loud boom, setting our hard work ablaze.

    ¡°As if we didn¡¯t know that fire is our obvious weakness,¡± I said, seeing how they did just what we had expected them to do. ¡°Water team, your time has come!¡±

    Several students stepped forward, combating the fire with water spells. However, even more students participated and poured water we had gathered in tanks to put out the fire. We had enough time to fill tanks with tap water, and in the unlikely case we might run out, we already had a team whose sole purpose was refilling them. Within seconds, the fire was extinguished, only leaving behind a steam cloud.

    The fourth years were taken aback, their mighty attacks leading to nothing. We can keep going if you want. Let¡¯s see if you ran out of mana first or we out of water.

    Realizing that they were at a disadvantage, they hesitated. However, the real surprise still awaited them.

    Go wrack havoc, Lia.

    Suddenly, the earth started shaking as if giants were having a feast. The massive roots moved, erupting like a sentient being. The tendrils and trunks gained a will of their own and attacked the ones opposing it. The fourth-years wanted to run away, but it was too late.

    Tendrils chained them to the ground, immobilizing them like a snake its prey. Their sheer mass overwhelmed them and even when cut down, they still moved to fulfill their obligation.

    This is our trump card.

    Lia created the roots protecting us, which meant they were still under her control. What they thought was only a defensive measure was, in reality, an offensive might.

    ¡°Archer team, are you ready?¡± Kris asked, raising his hand. ¡°Fire!¡±

    Arrows made out of twigs with buds as a tip rained down at the fourth-years and as soon as they connected, even more tendrils formed born from the buds they had as a tip. This only immobilized them more and in a matter of seconds, the majority of our enemies couldn¡¯t move.

    Defeating them without killing them.

    This was the ideal Lia wanted to accomplish, thus giving birth to this ultimate strategy. Still, even though everything seemed to go in our favor, my heart wouldn¡¯t stop racing. The source of the uneasiness being one person.

    Jasmine.

    Somehow, no plants or arrows reached her. Yet the most unsettling feature about her was that all of this didn¡¯t change her expression at all. Her indifferent look made no sense.

    ¡°Is this everything you¡¯ve prepared?¡±

    As I heard these words, every cell of mine shouted at me to run away.

    The sky ignited in white-hot radiance, searing my vision with its brilliance. A deafening roar followed, shaking the very ground beneath us. The next second, the world had changed.

    W-What happened?

    Everything that stood between Jasmine and our fortress was simply¡­ gone. Not burned. Not shattered. Just erased, as if it had never existed. The only thing that remained was a straight path for her to enter the building.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    No one, not even her comrades, could comprehend what had happened. Still, they adapted faster than us and followed their leader¡¯s lead. They cut free from the roots using fire spells, even if they burned themselves just so they could stand at Jasmine¡¯s side.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Lia shouted, her reaction to the changed circumstances just as fast as the fourth-years¡¯.

    Her roots erupted once more, closing the path Jasmine had just created. Or so she thought.

    Jasmine raised her hand, bringing forth flames created by light. They burned down Lia¡¯s roots within seconds, but we had already prepared for this scenario.

    ¡°Water team!¡±

    I didn¡¯t even have to call them as they already poured liters of water on the flames. Yet they wouldn¡¯t vanish.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s flames spread like wildfire, unable to be stopped even by water. However, we didn¡¯t even have time to worry about them, as Jasmine had already entered our building.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Shit!

    ¡°We will switch to Plan B!¡± Kris shouted, taking the lead. ¡°There is no use in staying up here when the enemy has already infiltrated our base. We will go down and phase them head-on.¡±

    I just clicked my tongue, my brain switching gears. Even though it happened earlier than expected, we had still prepared for a scenario like this. But some of them hesitated. It were the new students we had just accepted into our team.

    ¡°Come on, we have to fight!¡±

    But they still didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°Just let them stay here in security,¡± Lia said, urgency in her eyes. ¡°Unexperienced fighters would just be in the way of our battle.¡±

    I knew Lia just wanted them to be safe, but I didn¡¯t argue with her as she had made a good point.

    ¡°Then let us go,¡± I said to the rest of my team members, Erema, Rina, Mei, and Kumi.

    They weren¡¯t fighters like Lia, Dane, or Alvis, yet they could hold their ground in battle just like me. Together with Lia, Kris, and his team, we ran down the stairs, soon reaching our opponents.

    Still at the very front, Jasmine led the way for her comrades, but upon our arrival, her eyes met with Lia¡¯s.

    ¡°Just go kill everyone you see. They are still hiding people on top, so target them too,¡± Jasmine said, her voice cold. ¡°I will take care of their leader.¡±

    She wants to fight Lia!

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them have their way,¡± Lia responded. ¡°I will stop Jasmine. Kris, do you mind lending me your help?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Even Lia knew that fighting against Jasmine on her own would be a gamble. But together with Kris, she had a chance. Which meant that our job was to hold off the rest of the fourth-years.

    There was a second of silence as everyone realized their role in this battle. However, as soon as Jasmine took a step forward, her followers charged right at us, starting the fight.

    ¡°Shoot!¡± I shouted, and Kris¡¯ team members let go of the twig arrows.

    However, before they reached anyone, a fourth-year student stepped forward, creating a firewall that turned every arrow into ash.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this won¡¯t work anymore.¡±

    I clicked my tongue, but in the same second a dwarven girl jumped on me, wanting to tackle me to the ground. Without losing my calm, I pivoted to the side and then used her own momentum against her and slammed her to the ground.

    The self-defense courses I took as a child are finally paying off!

    Karl followed up by shooting two arrows at her, making it impossible for her to move. I didn¡¯t even have time to thank him as two more fourth years attacked me.

    ¡°Wind hands,¡± I muttered, manifesting wind around my hands, remembering the image of my combat instructor.

    The two fourth-years came at me from opposite sides, yet I spun around my axis like a ballet dancer, creating a gust of wind that pushed away my opponents. They crashed into the walls, the impact making them lose their consciousness. I exhaled, sweat dripping down my face.

    I¡¯ve to keep going.

    My head surveyed the battlefield, my brain trying to make quick decisions. Most of our teammates seemed to be barely holding on, the fourth-years¡¯ onslaught demanding everything from them. Yet as I looked into the distance, I saw a group of five ignoring everyone as they tried to ascend the building.

    They want to kill the weak ones hiding on top!

    However, before I could even move to stop them, roots grabbed their ankles, stopping them from going any further.

    Lia!

    My eyes went to her only to see that the moment she stopped focussing on Jasmine had cost her an enormous price. She had lost her left arm.

    However, it immediately regrew her vampire genes taking over. Still, it probably had cost her an awful amount of mana. Considering how she had already used up a vast amount to fortify this building with her roots, she was in a dire situation.

    If she gets distracted one more time, she will die.

    It was this line of thought that made me realize my job.

    I have to guard the floors leading to the rest.

    Lia had all her hands full with Jasmine, and that was why I had to protect those out of her reach. The moment I reached the staircase, a group of seven fourth-years surged forward, trying to break through. My hands, still cloaked in wind, clenched into fists.

    I took them on.

    Lia can¡¯t hurt others. Even if her life is on the line, she would hesitate.

    I don¡¯t have that luxury.

    An elf with a sword lunged at me, his blade slicing through the air, aiming to cut me in half. I dodged, barely. But as soon as I did, I crashed into something solid.

    A beast-man.

    His fist slammed into my stomach, knocking the breath from my lungs. My vision blurred, nausea rising in my throat. I suppressed the urge to vomit blood and pushed him away with a gust of wind. But there was no time to breathe.

    Two humans rushed me, daggers glinting in the dim light.

    I always believed that when your life is on the line, you should be the one to kill before you are killed. But for Lia, that belief never applied. She would rather risk herself than take another life. Yet even though this ideal fit perfectly into her character, I always knew there was more behind it. And when I found out that her parents had died whilst she was still a kid, it made even more sense.

    The two humans lunged, their knives aimed straight at my throat. I reacted on instinct, twisting my body and grabbing their wrists mid-air. With every ounce of strength I had, I slammed them to the ground.

    Pain flared in my right hand.

    One of them had managed to cut my palm open, but there was no time to care. The rest were still coming.

    Still¡­ even at this moment, my mind wandered to Lia.

    It was only because I had always been at her side that I noticed that she carried something deep inside her. Something she never shared with anyone. A burden she believed only she had to bear. Even when she smiled, I could see it in her eyes. That shadow of pain.

    At the beginning of this school year, it had affected her so much that she wanted to quit being the student council president and even our classmates noticed that something was wrong. But no matter how many times I asked, she would only smile and brush me off.

    This didn¡¯t change until he appeared.

    The last four fourth-years attacked at once, overwhelming me with sheer numbers. I couldn¡¯t hold them all back. They tackled me to the ground, pinning my arms, their fists slamming into my skull, my ribs, my stomach.

    It hurt. It hurt so much.

    My vision darkened, the pain-numbing into something distant. For a split second, my consciousness faded away, but as I opened my eyes again, they landed on Lia.

    ¡°Rahhhh!¡± I screamed, forcing my body to move.

    Every ounce of my remaining mana surged into my hands. A mini tornado erupted around me, hurling my attackers against the wall. I staggered to my feet, blood dripping into my eyes, my legs shaking beneath me.

    But I stood.

    Because I had to guard this place.

    Because I had to protect those who Lia wanted to protect.

    Because I wanted to make her ideals come true.

    Yet, because of my blurred vision, I never saw the shadow creeping up behind me.

    Alvis had suddenly joined the student council. Even though he was our classmate, I barely knew him. He was introverted and barely talked to anyone but his friend Dane. For someone like him to join the student council didn¡¯t make sense. Especially because his sole reason was getting to know Lia. But maybe it was this straightforwardness that made her feel at ease.

    Alvis was able to break Lia¡¯s shell. He did something I couldn¡¯t do. After she met him, it felt as if she had found someone who helped her carry her burden. Since then, she could smile from the depths of her heart again. Alvis probably doesn¡¯t even know how grateful I am for what he did.

    Still, there is a part of me that feels guilty for not being the one who could free Lia from her curse. And that¡¯s why I have to try even more to be here for her now when she needs support the most.

    A sharp, searing pain drowned out every other injury.

    My breath hitched. My body stiffened. My mind went blank.

    Slowly¡­ I looked down.

    A dagger.

    It was buried deep in my chest.

    For a moment, everything else faded away. The battle, the shouting, the fighting, none of it mattered. The only thing I could hear was the sound of my own heartbeat. Slowing.

    I coughed, the metallic taste of blood filling my mouth. My strength drained away, my knees buckling beneath me.

    I fell.

    ¡°Maya!¡±

    I heard someone shout my name.

    Was it Lia?

    Somehow, everything was so quiet. The one who stabbed me was gone. Slammed against the wall by thick roots.

    How odd.

    ¡°Maya, hang in there!¡±

    Warmth.

    Lia¡¯s warmth.

    She was holding me, her hands shaking as she pressed them against my wound, desperate, frantic. I could see the tears in her eyes, falling like raindrops onto my face.

    She was trying to heal me.

    I smiled weakly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your mana,¡± I whispered, barely managing to form the words. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ already too late.¡±

    There was still so much I wanted to say. But time wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    I had failed her. I had failed to carry her burden.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± I breathed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡­ couldn¡¯t help you.¡±

    I saw her lips moving as if she was saying something, but I couldn¡¯t hear her anymore. My eyelids were so heavy all I wanted to do was sleep. But then I saw someone entering the building.

    It was Alvis.

    My lips moved on their own, with only one desire in my heart.

    ¡°Take care of Lia for me.¡±

    Finally, I could close my eyes and sleep.

 Chapter 110: Checkmate

    Chapter 110

    this is a fictional story by realTensai

    ALVIS¡¯ POV

    Alvis stepped into the burning building, yet as soon as he entered, his body refused to move any further. Countless fourth-year students were fighting his teammates, but his eyes were only focused on one thing.

    Lia was on the ground crying, her hands bloody as she held Maya. Alvis¡¯ eyes met with Maya¡¯s and her lips started moving.

    ¡°Take care of Lia for me.¡±

    All life vanished from her eyes as she muttered these words. Even with his brain far beyond its limits, it comprehended what had happened.

    Maya died.

    ¡°No, Maya!! You can¡¯t die,¡­ no!!¡±

    Lia¡¯s pain-filled cries hammered in reality even more. Alvis¡¯ already broken heart shattered once again, his soul unable to keep going. With every breath he took, he wished it were his last.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done my job. Everything went just as he had said.¡± Jasmine¡¯s words reached Alvis, stirring up his and Hibea¡¯s blood, yet his brain refused to do anything with this hatred.

    She stopped her fight against Kris and turned towards the exit.

    ¡°W-Where are you going?¡± Kris asked.

    ¡°We are done here. If you want to stop us from leaving, it will only result in more deaths. On your side.¡±

    Kris didn¡¯t answer. Jasmine and the rest of the fourth-years just left the building. She walked right past Alvis, yet their eyes didn¡¯t meet.

    Alvis¡¯ feet started moving, his subconsciousness leading him to Lia. He could hear people talking to him, but their words didn¡¯t register in his head. Then he stood right before the girl he loved.

    Somehow, Lia was the only one he could see and hear clearly. Her blond hair was a mess, and her clothes were covered in blood that wasn¡¯t hers. Her cries had died down, but her being silent made her state even more horrifying. Alvis didn¡¯t dare to meet her gaze, but in the end, he did it anyway.

    As he stared into her eyes, he saw nothing.

    Alvis choked on his breath, his heart sinking, wondering if Lia was still alive. She was still breathing, yet her eyes were void of life. It was as if Maya¡¯s death had robbed her of her life too. But thinking about how close they were to each other, it made sense. She had just lost her best friend and, unlike him, she couldn¡¯t go back in time to fix her mistakes.

    The Lia before his eyes would have to live the rest of her life knowing she couldn¡¯t protect her best friend.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lia suddenly spoke up, but even her words contained no life.

    A cold shiver ran down Alvis¡¯ spine, his heart refusing to see Lia, the one he loved, any longer in such a state.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you save her?¡±

    What?

    Her words were directed at him, but it made no sense.

    ¡°Wh-What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You can see the future, can¡¯t you? So why didn¡¯t you save Maya?¡±

    ¡°Lia¡­ what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You have a blessing that lets you see the future, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s how you knew about the assassin organization and saved me. That¡¯s how you knew about the Devil Cult¡¯s attack in Awaniko and saved everyone. You can see the future, can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Lia.¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save Maya? Why? Why?¡±

    Alvis felt the air vanish from his lungs. His fingers twitched, his throat tightening as if something had reached inside him and was squeezing the life out of him.

    Lia, the one who always understood him, said the words that hurt him the most.

    She reminded him of his incapability.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    But she didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save Maya?¡±

    His stomach twisted into knots.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    His body flinched.

    ¡°WHY?¡±

    The room spun.

    Alvis¡¯ body shook, not from rage, not from battle, but from something worse. Raw, unfiltered despair. His heart, no, his soul, no, his entire being unable to take in anything more.

    Lia had realized the truth.

    Yet¡­

    She had drawn the wrong conclusion. Lia thought he could see the future. She thought he had known all along. That he had let Maya die.

    She thought he could have stopped it.

    A tremor ran through his hands. His mind screamed at him to tell her the truth, to make her understand, but the words wouldn¡¯t come.

    How could they?

    How could he tell her that he wasn¡¯t some blessed warrior with foresight?

    That he didn¡¯t see the future. That he only died over and over again, clawing his way back through pain, failure, and suffering?

    That he had lived through countless deaths to protect her, only to still fail when it mattered most?

    ¡°I¡­¡± His voice cracked. His throat burned.

    But what could he even say?

    Nothing would bring Maya back.

    Nothing would bring Dane back.

    Nothing would bring the two hundred people who died back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Only his death would.

    Once again, Alvis¡¯ feet moved on their own, dragging him away from the battlefield, from the burning fortress, from Lia¡¯s shattered soul.

    There was nothing left for him here.

    Maya was dead.

    Dane was dead.

    Lia had become a lifeless shell.

    His body ached, his mind burned, and his soul begged to be freed from this hell. He wandered through the school grounds, his steps heavy, his vision unfocused.

    That¡¯s when the laughter started.

    Slow. Mocking. Too amused for someone in a war zone.

    The sound was calm, patient, deliberate. It echoed unnaturally, as if it had been waiting for the perfect moment.

    Alvis¡¯ body froze.

    A figure leaned casually against a ruined pillar, smiling as if they were watching a stage play.

    ¡°And so we meet again, Alvis.¡±

    The voice was familiar. But something was wrong.

    Alvis turned.

    There, standing exactly where he had unknowingly wandered, was Charles.

    But it wasn¡¯t Charles. Not the Charles Alvis thought he knew.

    The arrogant sneer was still there. His signature smugness. But his eyes, they were different.

    Too calm. Too intelligent. Too¡­ cold.

    Alvis¡¯ stomach twisted. His instincts screamed.

    Something was wrong.

    ¡°Charles.¡±

    ¡°You look like hell,¡± he remarked, tilting his head slightly. ¡°Not enjoying my masterpiece?¡±

    Alvis¡¯ blood turned to ice.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How did you like the scene I prepared for you?¡±

    The words hit like a blade to the throat.

    Alvis¡¯ body refused to move.

    His mind shut down.

    This can¡¯t be.

    His own voice sounded distant when he finally spoke.

    ¡°Are you¡­ responsible for this?¡±

    Charles laughed.

    ¡°Ah, it took you long enough.¡±

    Alvis staggered back. His heart pounded in his ears, his vision flickering like a failing light.

    ¡°How¡­?¡± His voice barely escaped his lips. ¡°How could you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I used my coins to hire Jasmine to attack the student council.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ brain couldn¡¯t catch on. However, before he could even try to react, Charles continued.

    ¡°But I told her to kill only one person.¡±

    He paused. Then, with the cruelest smile Alvis had ever seen, Charles delivered the final blow.

    ¡°Maya.¡±

    Something inside Alvis shattered. He stumbled, his knees nearly buckling.

    ¡°Why Maya?¡± Alvis choked out.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Charles asked, as if genuinely surprised by the question. ¡°Maya herself was worthless and barely a threat to my survival. But she played a crucial role in your team. She was Lia¡¯s mental support. Trying to kill Lia would¡¯ve been nearly impossible, but breaking her was easy.¡±

    Alvis couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°All we had to do was kill her best friend,¡± Charles went on, his voice like silk, ¡°thus rendering her useless for the rest of the game. With Lia now just an empty shell, the student council collapses. And so do you. The death of one person led to the fall of one of the strongest opposing forces.¡±

    Alvis was too stunned to speak.

    Charles watched him for a moment, then chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be mad at Jasmine. She is a good person and, under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t harm anyone. But we are in a survival game and after the first kill, she realized that there was no turning back now. She searched for the most effective way to survive and this led her to do a deal with me.¡±

    Alvis wanted to scream. To attack. To kill.

    But he couldn¡¯t move.

    He had misjudged Charles completely.

    The arrogant human who had spouted racist nonsense. The hothead who picked fights with demons. The fool who only wanted to create chaos.

    It had all been a lie.

    ¡°¡­Was everything you did just an act?¡±

    Charles smiled.

    ¡°Haha, of course it was.¡±

    His voice was bored, indifferent, as if Alvis had asked the most obvious question in the world.

    ¡°Since the moment this game started, I created a plan that guaranteed my survival. Acting up in the cafeteria? Blaming the demons for the first kill? Declaring war? That was all just part of the setup.¡±

    He stepped forward.

    ¡°I used the racism and hatred in everyone¡¯s hearts as a tool. And they played their roles beautifully.¡±

    Alvis¡¯ stomach churned.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Charles tilted his head.

    ¡°What an odd question.¡± He sighed, once again genuinely surprised by the question. ¡°This is a survival game, Alvis. Why shouldn¡¯t I do whatever it takes to win?¡±

    Alvis clenched his fists.

    This isn¡¯t real. This can¡¯t be real.

    But then, Charles glanced at his watch and smiled.

    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s time.¡±

    BOOM!

    A thunderous explosion rocked the entire school. A wave of fire and destruction erupted in the distance. Alvis¡¯ eyes widened as he saw the natural science building on fire.

    ¡°Wait, what are you even doing here? I thought the demons attacked your base to win back the food reserves. Your base just exploded. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Charles chuckled.

    ¡°The food was just a trap to lure everyone into one place.¡±

    ¡°Your comrades¡­ were there.¡±

    ¡°That only means fewer competitors.¡±

    A chill ran through Alvis¡¯ bones. He shook his head, his instincts telling him that the person standing right before him was unlike anything he knew.

    He activated Assassin¡¯s Eye and a single notification appeared.

    [SS-ranked threat detected.]

    Alvis¡¯ heart stopped.

    Charles had the same threat level as Gilsymbato.

    He looked at Charles again, but he no longer saw a foolish student.

    He saw a monster.

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    Charles smiled.

    ¡°Just a regular boy who is trying to survive.¡±

    Suddenly, a beam gun appeared in his hands and he held it right against Alvis¡¯ forehead, his fingers already on the trigger.

    ¡°Checkmate.¡±

    BOOM!

    [YOU DIED!]